The English Presbyterian and Independent reconciled Setting forth the small ground of difference between them both.
         An English gentleman, a well-willer to the peace of his country.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A38477 of text R220208 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing E3113A). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 230 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 62 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A38477
         Wing E3113A
         ESTC R220208
         99831630
         99831630
         36095
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38477)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 36095)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2125:11)
      
       
         
           
             The English Presbyterian and Independent reconciled Setting forth the small ground of difference between them both.
             An English gentleman, a well-willer to the peace of his country.
          
           [2], 140 p.
           
             printed for Edward Brewster at the sign of the Crane in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1656.
          
           
             Other editions of this work are attributed to "An English gentleman, a well-willer to the peace of his country".
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Presbyterianism -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A38477  R220208  (Wing E3113A).  civilwar no The English Presbyterian and Independent reconciled. Setting forth the small ground of difference between them both. English gentleman, a well-willer to the peace of his country 1656    37669 172 110 0 0 11 0 104 F  The  rate of 104 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           English
           PRESBYTERIAN
           AND
           INDEPENDENT
           Reconciled
           .
        
         
           SETTING
           FORTH
           THE
           Small
           ground
           of
           Difference
           between
           them
           Both
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           for
           
             Edward
             Brewster
          
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Crane
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Church-yard
           .
           1656.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           ENGLISH
           PRESBYTERIAN
           and
           INDEPENDENT
           RECONCILED
           .
        
         
           THe
           
             great
             ,
             long
             ,
             and
             heavy
             troubles
             brought
             upon
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
          
           under
           the
           late
           King's
           Dominions
           complained
           of
           in
           the
           Discourse
           and
           
             a
          
           Meditations
           of
           the
           Book
           called
           [
           
             The
             Kings
             Pourtrayture
             ,
          
           ]
           have
           had
           other
           Causes
           from
           whence
           they
           originally
           did
           spring
           ,
           and
           have
           derived
           their
           Being
           from
           a
           more
           antient
           date
           of
           time
           ,
           than
           of
           what
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           complaines
           of
           
             the
             King's
             Complyance
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Lord
             ,
             a
             Favorite
             of
             his
          
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           late
           Jealousies
           between
           the
           King
           and
           his
           party
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           on
           the
           other
           grown
           into
           Civil
           broils
           ,
           and
           having
           for
           many
           years
           disturbed
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           cannot
           be
           ascribed
           to
           any
           other
           visible
           Motive
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           more
           generall
           and
           universall
           one
           at
           first
           ,
           
             Iniustice
          
           and
           
             Oppression
          
           practised
           where
           no
           Power
           was
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           for
           if
           as
           the
           
             b
          
           
             Wise
             man
          
           observes
           ,
           
             Righteousnes
             exalts
             a
             Nation
             ,
          
           sheweth
           also
           
             how
             the
             King's
             Throne
             may
             be
             established
             ;
          
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           contraries
           ,
           
             Iniustice
          
           overthrows
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           by
           His
           listening
           unto
           the
           
             wicked
          
           His
           Throne
           
           is
           thrown
           down
           .
           The
           next
           motive
           whereunto
           the
           continuation
           of
           these
           troubles
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Booke
           may
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           is
           unto
           the
           Violence
           and
           Heat
           in
           the
           prosecuting
           their
           severall
           Interests
           ,
           upon
           the
           one
           Party's
           mis-apprehending
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Quarrell
           ,
           both
           Parties
           pretending
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           common
           Peace
           ,
           and
           severally
           setting
           forth
           the
           justice
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           the
           reason
           and
           equity
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           hath
           produced
           so
           much
           Sedition
           ,
           Strife
           ,
           and
           Faction
           ,
           that
           untill
           in
           more
           of
           all
           sides
           a
           right
           and
           perfect
           understanding
           be
           had
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           is
           likely
           to
           remain
           ,
           as
           a
           long
           time
           it
           hath
           ,
           in
           a
           languishing
           and
           sad
           estate
           :
           Severall
           discourses
           have
           been
           vented
           ,
           diverse
           Bookes
           of
           an
           opposite
           sort
           each
           to
           other
           published
           to
           vindicate
           and
           cleare
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           calumniate
           and
           traduce
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           
             Truth
          
           and
           
             Justice
             ,
          
           which
           both
           Parties
           challenge
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           laying
           the
           Iniquity
           and
           Wrong-doing
           to
           their
           Adversaryes
           charge
           .
           A
           scrutiny
           made
           into
           the
           falshood
           and
           counterfeit
           glosses
           practised
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           an
           equitable
           acceptation
           of
           the
           just
           interest
           and
           pleading
           of
           the
           Other
           ,
           a
           serious
           and
           true
           examining
           the
           various
           
             Writings
          
           on
           either
           part
           ,
           what
           hath
           passed
           in
           the
           transaction
           of
           their
           Affairs
           might
           stint
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           the
           observing
           how
           the
           one
           Party
           in
           their
           
             Declarations
          
           have
           unjustly
           and
           deeply
           charged
           the
           other
           of
           severall
           Crimes
           and
           Misdeamenours
           ,
           thereby
           wronging
           their
           own
           proceedings
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           dealing
           ,
           might
           convince
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           consequently
           put
           a
           speedy
           period
           to
           this
           contention
           .
           When
           about
           eleven
           years
           since
           ,
           the
           King
           
             c
          
           
             from
             the
             urgency
             of
             his
             own
             affairs
          
           (
           as
           is
           given
           out
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           )
           from
           indeed
           His
           contesting
           with
           His
           
           Subjects
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           about
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           defend
           their
           antient
           Constitutions
           ,
           summoned
           this
           
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           by
           his
           
             Writ
          
           confined
           it
           to
           such
           a
           
             Time
          
           and
           
             Place
             ,
          
           when
           the
           matters
           were
           debated
           there
           ,
           the
           
             Convention
          
           being
           full
           and
           free
           ,
           
             so
             by
             himself
             acknowledged
             ,
          
           that
           which
           seemed
           displeasing
           and
           not
           consonant
           to
           his
           
             Will
             ,
          
           was
           attempted
           to
           be
           made
           frustrate
           by
           his
           
             Power
             ;
          
           which
           the
           Parliament
           being
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           foreseeing
           future
           and
           forcible
           attempts
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           sought
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           maintain
           their
           Power
           and
           Rights
           ,
           to
           relieve
           their
           fellow
           subjects
           suffering
           under
           the
           late
           oppressions
           offered
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           against
           the
           peoples
           liberties
           against
           the
           known
           &
           fundamental
           Laws
           ;
           The
           infringing
           of
           which
           added
           to
           the
           late
           jealousies
           entertained
           by
           our
           neighbouring
           Nation
           the
           
             Scotish
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           of
           the
           
             English
          
           Nation
           ,
           was
           in
           most
           mens
           judgment
           ,
           the
           first
           Ascent
           to
           these
           Divisions
           .
           Oppression
           ,
           Injustice
           in
           the
           King
           his
           party
           first
           ,
           then
           their
           contending
           to
           defend
           and
           excuse
           themselves
           ,
           to
           accuse
           and
           retort
           on
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           Party
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           own
           demeanor
           ,
           wherein
           when
           they
           could
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           their
           desire
           and
           pursuit
           of
           making
           good
           their
           Accusation
           encreased
           the
           division
           to
           this
           height
           ;
           how
           and
           by
           what
           degrees
           it
           went
           higher
           ,
           what
           projects
           and
           practices
           to
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           follows
           in
           this
           Narration
           ;
           In
           the
           resenting
           which
           ,
           all
           men
           seemed
           engaged
           either
           in
           Affections
           and
           tacite
           Wishings
           ,
           or
           in
           Action
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           others
           to
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           most
           unto
           that
           which
           they
           conceived
           was
           
             ordained
             ,
             and
             then
             convened
             to
             preserve
             Peace
             and
             Justice
             ,
          
           which
           by
           the
           other
           had
           been
           not
           long
           before
           disturbed
           .
           Not
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           thence
           inferred
           that
           the
           Parliaments
           Cause
           was
           therfore
           the
           better
           or
           more
           
           just
           because
           the
           most
           and
           greatest
           part
           of
           People
           then
           sided
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           King's
           Parties
           Cause
           is
           so
           now
           ,
           in
           that
           so
           many
           are
           faln
           off
           from
           the
           Pa●●
           .
           and
           that
           party
           ,
           some
           upon
           dissenting
           in
           Opinion
           ,
           others
           grudging
           at
           ,
           without
           duly
           weighing
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           actings
           ,
           most
           indeed
           troubled
           at
           being
           subject
           to
           their
           Power
           &
           Government
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Impositions
           &
           Taxes
           ,
           wch
           
             .
          
           for
           a
           time
           they
           do
           lie
           under
           &
           repine
           to
           pay
           not
           looking
           back
           to
           the
           first
           Occasioners
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           but
           fondly
           conceiving
           ,
           because
           they
           feel
           not
           the
           fury
           of
           a
           prevalent
           hostility
           &
           war
           ,
           that
           
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             war
             ;
          
           but
           because
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           wiser
           sort
           at
           least
           ,
           long
           since
           knew
           the
           benefit
           and
           use
           ,
           the
           dignity
           &
           necessity
           of
           that
           Court
           as
           the
           supreme
           Judicatory
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           therefore
           the
           antient
           Authority
           thereof
           to
           be
           maintained
           ,
           the
           Power
           and
           Priviledges
           not
           to
           be
           infringed
           or
           violated
           ,
           they
           knowing
           the
           
             End
          
           wherefore
           that
           Court
           was
           instituted
           at
           first
           ,
           by
           an
           ancient
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           and
           wholesom
           
             *
          
           
             Law
             of
             giving
             redresse
             to
             grievances
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
          
           of
           what
           quality
           the
           Persons
           assembled
           by
           solemn
           
             Writ
          
           should
           be
           ,
           directing
           how
           they
           were
           to
           be
           
             Habited
             ,
          
           to
           defend
           their
           Country
           against
           all
           force
           opposing
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           
             d
          
           Emblem
           of
           Valour
           required
           in
           them
           it
           may
           appear
           .
           And
           no
           question
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           Realm
           have
           deputed
           none
           to
           place
           of
           iustice
           ,
           but
           
             e
          
           
             meunltz
             valiantz
          
           as
           King
           
             Edward
          
           the
           3.
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           None
           but
           such
           are
           to
           defend
           &
           serve
           their
           Country
           in
           the
           highest
           place
           of
           Judicature
           .
        
         
           That
           as
           to
           this
           present
           Parliament
           the
           King
           himself
           in
           his
           
             f
          
           Answer
           to
           a
           Declaration
           sent
           him
           from
           both
           Houses
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           
           
             doth
             confesse
             and
             allow
             them
             a
             full
             and
             Iuridicall
             power
             to
             iudge
             and
             determine
             the
             most
             doubtfull
             ,
             high
             ,
             and
             weightiest
             crimes
             ,
             and
             causes
             ,
          
           although
           he
           seems
           to
           limit
           it
           again
           by
           
             particular
             Cases
             ,
             and
             regularly
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
          
           acknowledging
           withal
           
             g
          
           together
           with
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assembled
           at
           
             Oxford
             )
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Parliament
             to
             be
             so
             substantiall
             and
             entire
             a
             Right
             ,
             that
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             either
             House
             ,
          
           as
           the
           course
           of
           Parliaments
           was
           then
           ,
           &
           heretofore
           held
           ,
           
             was
             an
             iniury
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
          
           In
           severall
           his
           Messages
           returned
           unto
           their
           Propositions
           ,
           he
           repeats
           and
           confirms
           the
           same
           judgement
           of
           and
           concerning
           their
           full
           and
           ample
           power
           ,
           being
           lawfully
           summoned
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Law
           consented
           unto
           by
           himselfe
           in
           full
           Parliament
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             be
             dissolved
             unless
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             :
          
           Notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           severall
           attempts
           of
           force
           and
           violence
           were
           offered
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           his
           and
           his
           parties
           power
           could
           extend
           it self
           ,
           to
           the
           
             dissolving
          
           it
           ,
           by
           contending
           to
           divide
           and
           scatter
           them
           ,
           accusing
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Members
           sitting
           in
           the
           House
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           of
           being
           
             Rebells
             ,
          
           so
           being
           divided
           ,
           to
           account
           no
           other
           of
           the
           Parliament
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           than
           he
           did
           soone
           after
           the
           Pacification
           made
           with
           his
           
             Scotish
          
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           terming
           them
           
             h
          
           [
           
             The
             divided
             Members
             of
             that
             distracted
             Parliamentary
             Body
             remaining
             at
          
           Edinburgh
           ]
           So
           that
           as
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           he
           meaned
           not
           what
           he
           expressed
           ,
           in
           allowing
           to
           them
           that
           lati-tude
           
           
           
           of
           Power
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           Party
           hath
           since
           prevailed
           with
           him
           to
           renounce
           that
           judgement
           ,
           which
           he
           declared
           to
           have
           had
           of
           them
           .
           That
           the
           contentions
           at
           the
           first
           sitting
           of
           the
           
             House
          
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           about
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           what
           things
           were
           done
           ,
           what
           projected
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           How
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           had
           demeaned
           themselves
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           how
           many
           oppressions
           of
           severall
           kinds
           had
           been
           offered
           by
           them
           ,
           how
           they
           had
           offended
           against
           the
           known
           Lawes
           in
           an
           Arbitrary
           way
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           being
           disputed
           by
           all
           men
           as
           they
           conversed
           together
           ,
           or
           within
           themselves
           ,
           a
           Division
           could
           not
           be
           avoided
           ,
           but
           must
           break
           out
           into
           contrariety
           of
           Opinions
           and
           Affections
           ,
           consequently
           into
           Partyes
           and
           Engagings
           as
           their
           judgements
           should
           direct
           ,
           some
           likely
           to
           adhere
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           contending
           to
           make
           him
           
             Absolute
             ,
          
           to
           doe
           whatsoever
           he
           pleased
           ,
           others
           contending
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           to
           have
           him
           govern
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           as
           bound
           by
           his
           Oath
           ,
           the
           result
           from
           out
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           them
           both
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           other
           than
           for
           the
           one
           Party
           knowing
           what
           of
           late
           had
           passed
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           a
           redresse
           ,
           to
           consult
           a
           remedy
           against
           the
           like
           Exorbitances
           ,
           withall
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           visible
           power
           in
           being
           to
           emulate
           and
           check
           a
           King
           's
           except
           a
           Parliament's
           ,
           
             i
          
           the
           Power
           and
           Priviledges
           
           of
           which
           Court
           in
           Rivalship
           with
           the
           Kings
           have
           been
           many
           wayes
           manifested
           in
           the
           actings
           and
           contestings
           betwixt
           their
           powers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           present
           contention
           betwixt
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           what
           hath
           accidentally
           fallen
           out
           in
           the
           progresse
           of
           this
           war
           ,
           as
           what
           hath
           been
           actually
           and
           intentionally
           attempted
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           foments
           the
           quarrell
           ,
           or
           decides
           the
           controversy
           ,
           That
           this
           Parliament
           in
           contending
           to
           maintaine
           their
           power
           ,
           their
           friends
           and
           assistants
           against
           their
           enemies
           confronting
           them
           ▪
           was
           by
           an
           high
           hand
           interrupted
           and
           opposed
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           take
           our
           Neighbour
           Nation
           the
           
             k
          
           
             Scots
          
           their
           judgment
           in
           the
           stating
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           VVarre
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           designe
           ,
           this
           Parliament
           
             was
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             called
             then
             to
             give
             the
             King
             relief
             and
             aid
             against
             their
             comming
             into
             England
             ;
          
           This
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           League
           and
           union
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           .
           On
           these
           and
           the
           like
           grounds
           ,
           they
           knowing
           what
           had
           been
           attempted
           against
           their
           Nationall
           Lawes
           and
           Rights
           ,
           foreseeing
           what
           the
           event
           was
           like
           to
           be
           in
           case
           they
           did
           not
           bear
           with
           patience
           ,
           knowing
           also
           in
           what
           condition
           the
           
             English
          
           at
           or
           near
           that
           time
           were
           ,
           what
           
             Declarations
          
           the
           King
           had
           published
           against
           some
           ,
           what
           severe
           courses
           he
           had
           taken
           against
           other
           Members
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Historian
           notes
           
             the
             dejected
             People
             were
             enforced
             to
             endure
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             against
             their
             own
             reason
             ;
          
           the
           
             Scots
          
           considering
           withall
           ,
           that
           if
           of
           themselves
           they
           made
           resistance
           without
           the
           aid
           of
           friends
           they
           were
           too
           weak
           a
           power
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           delayed
           
           their
           course
           for
           remedy
           too
           long
           ,
           their
           friends
           and
           strength
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           ,
           and
           knowing
           before
           hand
           that
           there
           are
           but
           two
           remedies
           applyable
           to
           the
           approach
           of
           dangers
           [
           
             Prevention
          
           and
           
             Recovery
          
           ]
           the
           first
           the
           right
           hand
           rather
           the
           heart
           of
           Policy
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           left
           and
           after-game
           ,
           They
           begun
           before
           any
           preparations
           made
           for
           or
           against
           a
           VVar
           ,
           with
           sending
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             a
             Iustification
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             intreating
             them
             to
             be
             wary
             in
             Vindicating
             their
             own
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             to
             frustrate
             the
             designs
             of
             those
             evill
             Counsellours
             who
             had
             procured
             this
             Parliament
             for
             no
             other
             end
             than
             to
             arme
             the
             King
             with
             warlike
             supplies
             against
             his
          
           Scotish
           
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Warre
             to
             enslave
             if
             not
             to
             ruine
             both
             Nations
             ;
             that
             after
             many
             violations
             and
             dissolutions
             of
             Parliaments
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             This
             was
             not
             to
             redresse
             grievances
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             so
             over-reached
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             carefull
             and
             couragious
             ,
             that
             no
             possibility
             should
             be
             left
             for
             the
             future
             redressing
             any
             ;
             That
             so
             dangerous
             practises
             might
             be
             well
             suspected
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Parliament
             was
             denyed
             to
          
           Scotland
           
             (
             although
             promised
             on
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             )
             granted
             to
          
           England
           
             when
             not
             expected
             ,
             and
             obtruded
             upon
          
           Ireland
           
             when
             not
             desired
             .
          
           The
           rise
           of
           all
           which
           was
           from
           the
           anger
           which
           the
           
             Scots
          
           knew
           the
           King
           conceived
           against
           them
           for
           some
           particular
           acts
           of
           theirs
           charged
           with
           
             Disloyalty
             ,
          
           as
           (
           without
           recounting
           all
           other
           differences
           and
           jealous●es
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           )
           
             That
             they
             refused
             and
             declared
             against
             the
             Messages
             sent
             them
             to
             receive
             the
             Service-Book
             obtruded
             on
             them
             ;
          
           for
           which
           as
           for
           vindicating
           themselves
           from
           the
           like
           charged
           
             Disloyalties
             ,
          
           they
           were
           accused
           by
           the
           King
           
           to
           have
           wrote
           a
           
             l
          
           Letter
           to
           the
           K.
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Imploring
             His
             Protection
             ,
             as
             weary
             of
             their
             Obedience
             to
             their
             owne
             King
             ;
          
           for
           which
           disloyall
           Letter
           (
           as
           it
           was
           termed
           )
           a
           chief
           
             m
          
           Peer
           of
           theirs
           was
           imprisoned
           and
           condemned
           to
           dye
           .
           That
           the
           Pacification
           had
           and
           made
           to
           take
           away
           all
           differences
           past
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           ensue
           betwixt
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           
             English
          
           and
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           by
           the
           prudent
           and
           joynt
           advice
           of
           a
           select
           Committee
           of
           
             English
          
           and
           
             Scotish
          
           Lords
           ,
           as
           to
           remove
           all
           jealousies
           betwixt
           both
           Nations
           ,
           was
           ,
           soone
           after
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           sco●ned
           and
           slighted
           ,
           the
           
             Scots
          
           then
           complaining
           in
           their
           informations
           made
           unto
           the
           
             English
             ,
          
           their
           Friends
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           
             many
             injuries
             they
             had
             received
             since
             the
             Pacification
             made
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             Agreement
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           these
           the
           very
           words
           of
           their
           Remonstrance
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Union
             and
             Brotherly
             League
             ,
             entred
             into
             by
             both
             Nations
             ,
             was
             no
             otherwise
             construed
             than
             an
             Invitation
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             invasion
             of
          
           
             n
          
           
             Forreiners
             in
             the
             other
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           howsoever
           the
           Charge
           in
           the
           7.
           
           Articles
           ,
           exhibited
           against
           the
           5
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           one
           Lord
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           was
           laid
           to
           those
           few
           onely
           ,
           yet
           probably
           it
           had
           reached
           many
           other
           of
           the
           
             English
          
           Nation
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           first
           
           assault
           of
           violence
           in
           the
           Kings
           party
           miscarried
           as
           it
           did
           ;
           But
           wherefore
           were
           those
           Articles
           exhibited
           against
           those
           Members
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           attempt
           in
           an
           hostile
           array
           to
           seize
           their
           Persons
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           which
           when
           he
           could
           not
           effect
           he
           was
           blamed
           by
           some
           of
           his
           neerest
           friends
           for
           not
           seizing
           some
           others
           in
           their
           stead
           as
           hath
           been
           credibly
           given
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           was
           properly
           to
           be
           laid
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           those
           six
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           same
           crimes
           were
           to
           be
           fitted
           to
           any
           other
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           the
           Articles
           charged
           on
           them
           are
           elsewhere
           mentioned
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           who
           hath
           writen
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           those
           six
           Gentlemen
           charged
           to
           be
           Ringleaders
           in
           the
           committing
           severall
           Treasons
           but
           how
           justly
           ?
           in
           every
           designe
           and
           purpose
           there
           is
           some
           more
           activity
           in
           one
           ,
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           or
           more
           than
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           every
           conpleated
           Act
           is
           first
           the
           conception
           and
           motion
           of
           some
           few
           individuall
           persons
           ,
           than
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           the
           first
           motioners
           of
           such
           a
           designe
           shall
           for
           their
           forwardnesse
           without
           any
           advantage
           to
           themselves
           ,
           be
           therefore
           accused
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           violent
           way
           pursued
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           persons
           could
           not
           be
           met
           with
           others
           of
           their
           fellow
           Members
           were
           to
           be
           seized
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           strike
           at
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Subjects
           liberty
           the
           power
           and
           privileges
           of
           Parliament
           :
           So
           many
           sad
           and
           direful
           notes
           could
           not
           but
           portend
           a
           War
           against
           one
           or
           both
           Nations
           ,
           as
           time
           and
           opportunity
           should
           best
           serve
           to
           manage
           the
           design
           in
           hand
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           knowing
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             a
             free
             and
             full
             Convention
             ,
          
           in
           all
           parts
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Substance
           and
           Form
           ,
           
             summoned
             by
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             to
             meet
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           in
           the
           circumstance
           of
           
             Time
          
           and
           
             Place
             ,
          
           
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           an
           
             o
          
           incensed
           King
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           or
           awed
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           Boundaries
           put
           upon
           their
           Acts
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           removed
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           
             to
             the
             end
             his
             Throne
             might
             be
             established
             ;
          
           which
           desire
           of
           theirs
           was
           on
           the
           other
           side
           counterpoised
           by
           a
           factiously
           framed
           and
           superstitious
           Maxime
           amongst
           his
           Favourites
           ,
           
             That
             if
             a
             King
             will
             suffer
             men
             to
             be
             torne
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             shal
             never
             have
             any
             good
             service
             done
             him
             :
          
           So
           that
           in
           this
           Doubt
           and
           Perplexity
           ,
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           should
           Submit
           ,
           Desist
           ,
           or
           Act
           according
           to
           their
           Trust
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           neerly
           and
           necessarily
           concerned
           them
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           &
           the
           Kingdoms
           safety
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           welfare
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           Members
           being
           impeached
           and
           charged
           ,
           two
           Kingdoms
           provoked
           and
           m●na●ed
           ,
           the
           
             p
          
           Third
           also
           likely
           to
           bear
           a
           part
           in
           the
           broils
           of
           the
           other
           Two
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           jealous
           
           and
           displeased
           to
           see
           the
           Parliament
           (
           then
           at
           distance
           with
           him
           in
           transaction
           of
           matters
           concerning
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           )
           Petitioned
           and
           Appealed
           unto
           ,
           termed
           in
           an
           envious
           and
           scornfull
           way
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Party
           
             Omnipotent
             ,
          
           others
           murmuringly
           upbraiding
           that
           it
           was
           
             Idolized
             ,
          
           himself
           as
           it
           were
           neglected
           and
           left
           out
           ,
           none
           or
           seldome
           Addresses
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             q
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           is
           with
           much
           indignation
           urged
           ,
           that
           
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             House
             were
             more
             looked
             on
             as
             greater
             Protectors
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             than
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             worthier
             of
             publique
             protection
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Parliament
           had
           a
           narrow
           path
           to
           tread
           between
           their
           hopes
           to
           regain
           the
           Kings
           lost
           favour
           after
           many
           evidences
           of
           his
           anger
           poured
           forth
           ,
           and
           their
           hazarding
           the
           ruine
           of
           those
           principles
           ,
           whereon
           they
           did
           first
           engage
           ,
           that
           they
           thus
           Acting
           knew
           well
           that
           their
           Cause
           was
           just
           ,
           their
           War
           defensive
           ,
           as
           was
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           Troubles
           by
           a
           
             r
          
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           abilities
           ,
           in
           an
           excellent
           Speech
           of
           his
           ,
           delivered
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           setting
           forth
           the
           Enemies
           series
           and
           succession
           of
           designes
           to
           interrupt
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           first
           
             by
             awing
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             freedom
             of
             it
             by
             an
             Army
             ,
             then
             actually
             assaulting
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sword
             to
             cut
             asunder
             the
             onely
             Nerves
             which
             strengthens
             and
             knits
             together
             the
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             the
             People
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Government
             in
             one
             firme
             and
             indissoluble
             knot
             of
             Peace
             and
             Vnity
             ;
          
           That
           the
           Parliaments
           taking
           up
           Arms
           was
           to
           defend
           onely
           ,
           to
           repell
           the
           force
           ,
           and
           violence
           practised
           by
           a
           few
           of
           the
           King's
           side
           at
           first
           ,
           afterwards
           to
           provide
           against
           the
           mischief
           which
           his
           Party
           heightned
           through
           rage
           against
           
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           pretence
           of
           Loyalty
           towards
           the
           King
           ,
           might
           severall
           wayes
           intend
           ;
           That
           their
           resisting
           his
           and
           his
           Parties
           practices
           was
           then
           judged
           and
           discoursed
           to
           be
           
             for
             no
             other
             end
             then
             to
             maintain
             their
             own
             just
             Privileges
             in
             order
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             their
             Fellow
             Subiects
             ;
          
           that
           for
           these
           familiar
           Reasons
           here
           ensuing
           no
           man
           would
           imagine
           that
           they
           d●●
           intend
           an
           
             Offensive
          
           Warre
           ,
           to
           engage
           the
           Subjects
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           against
           themselves
           ;
           An
           instance
           thereof
           may
           be
           fully
           seen
           in
           these
           particulars
           following
           .
        
         
           I.
           First
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           that
           the
           consequences
           of
           a
           War
           ,
           falling
           ou●
           betwixt
           a
           People
           oppress●d
           ,
           a
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           provoked
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           displeased
           ,
           
             ſ
          
           (
           Counsell
           and
           Duty
           on
           the
           one
           being
           recompenced
           with
           Indignation
           and
           Reproach
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           would
           prove
           calamitous
           and
           sad
           ,
           but
           on
           which
           side
           the
           calamity
           would
           fall
           with
           greatest
           force
           &
           fury
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           when
           as
           besides
           the
           two
           Parties
           immediately
           engaged
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           middle
           and
           
             Neutrall
          
           part
           worse
           a●
           wel
           in
           the
           
             t
          
           
             Kings
          
           Partyes
           accompt
           as
           in
           the
           
             u
          
           
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           would
           fall
           in
           as
           opportunity
           should
           serve
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           it
           being
           presumed
           the
           aim
           and
           Counsells
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           else
           ●●ing
           for
           Peace
           and
           Justice
           ,
           a
           War
           once
           waged
           would
           hinder
           and
           destroy
           their
           aims
           ,
           &
           produce
           more
           overtures
           for
           discord
           more
           fresh
           supplies
           for
           quarrelling
           ,
           in
           the
           prosecuting
           which
           ,
           many
           unexpected
           chances
           would
           fall
           out
           to
           increase
           the
           discord
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           controversies
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           he
           who
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           forward
           and
           visibly
           
           active
           for
           them
           unto
           whom
           he
           did
           adhere
           ,
           as
           in
           every
           particular
           opinion
           of
           theirs
           concurrent
           with
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           traduced
           and
           accused
           by
           them
           also
           for
           a
           
             Neutrall
          
           or
           an
           
             Enemy
             ,
          
           when
           as
           men
           not
           at
           all
           assisting
           have
           therefore
           been
           by
           the
           one
           Party
           convicted
           
             Neutralls
          
           and
           thereupon
           pronounced
           
             w
          
           
             Forsworne
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           That
           amidst
           their
           hopes
           of
           conquering
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           discontented
           and
           seditious
           humors
           even
           out
           of
           their
           own
           first
           Party
           to
           traduce
           and
           vilifie
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           if
           not
           consonant
           to
           their
           particular
           humours
           and
           fantasies
           ,
           that
           those
           humours
           would
           be
           fed
           and
           animated
           by
           the
           first
           and
           common
           Enemy
           on
           purpose
           to
           divide
           and
           weaken
           the
           prevailing
           Power
           .
        
         
           IV.
           That
           divers
           other
           consequences
           likely
           to
           result
           from
           War
           would
           prove
           harsh
           and
           irksom
           to
           a
           people
           born
           free
           and
           governed
           under
           Laws
           and
           Peace
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Soldiery
           and
           prevailing
           Power
           knowing
           their
           own
           opportunity
           and
           strength
           ,
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           intermeddle
           with
           private
           Interests
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           People
           would
           be
           jealous
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           perver●ing
           Justice
           and
           trampling
           down
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           
             which
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Peace
             distristributes
             to
             every
             man
             his
             iust
             Right
             ,
          
           so
           that
           the
           people
           would
           not
           onely
           want
           
             the
             blessing
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           but
           grow
           subject
           to
           the
           oppression
           ,
           charges
           ,
           and
           injuries
           incident
           to
           a
           VVar.
           
        
         
           V.
           The
           Parliament
           could
           not
           but
           foresee
           that
           in
           case
           a
           VVar
           were
           to
           be
           waged
           ,
           their
           own
           Countrey-men
           both
           Officers
           and
           private
           Souldiers
           must
           fight
           it
           out
           ,
           Souldiers
           of
           Fortune
           when
           they
           have
           gained
           ,
           will
           sometimes
           desist
           their
           undertakings
           and
           leave
           off
           the
           service
           .
        
         
           VI
           .
           That
           the
           
             English
          
           were
           unaccustomed
           to
           War
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           easie
           and
           soft
           way
           of
           breeding
           not
           
           fitted
           to
           the
           discipline
           and
           managing
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           hardship
           and
           duties
           of
           a
           VVar
           ,
           howbeit
           experience
           hath
           otherwise
           proved
           it
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           That
           the
           
             English
          
           gallantry
           and
           their
           courage
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           conditions
           of
           a
           warfare
           ,
           and
           the
           temper
           requisite
           to
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           might
           make
           them
           upon
           every
           discontent
           as
           apt
           to
           Mutiny
           and
           Resist
           as
           fight
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           The
           Parliament
           could
           not
           but
           be
           sensible
           withal
           of
           their
           fellow
           subjects
           ,
           that
           the
           apprehension
           of
           
             Engaging
          
           would
           carry
           with
           it
           a
           sad
           aspect
           ,
           all
           men
           unwilling
           to
           and
           wary
           how
           they
           did
           
             Engage
             ,
          
           that
           if
           they
           did
           
             Engage
          
           the
           
             Engaging
          
           parties
           on
           either
           side
           when
           they
           see
           the
           face
           of
           a
           VVar
           inevitably
           approaching
           ,
           would
           and
           must
           for
           their
           better
           strength
           and
           union
           betake
           themselves
           to
           what
           Policy
           ,
           Pacts
           and
           Leagues
           they
           could
           ,
           
             Defensive
          
           and
           
             Offensive
             ,
          
           as
           to
           bind
           themselves
           and
           friends
           by
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           being
           to
           consist
           of
           severall
           Heads
           and
           Parts
           to
           be
           without
           much
           study
           or
           delay
           framed
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           their
           Enemies
           gaining
           time
           on
           them
           could
           not
           be
           so
           exactly
           and
           entirely
           devised
           ,
           but
           might
           admit
           of
           a
           doubtfull
           sense
           ,
           how
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           in
           part
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           so
           consequently
           divide
           the
           Covenanters
           within
           themselves
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           That
           when
           they
           should
           have
           gained
           a
           power
           ,
           they
           must
           to
           maintain
           the
           same
           ,
           Engage
           and
           Enforce
           all
           men
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           conform
           unto
           their
           Power
           ,
           thence
           hazarding
           the
           repute
           and
           censure
           of
           becomming
           
             Usurpers
          
           over
           their
           fellow-subjects
           ,
           of
           exercising
           an
           
             Arbitrary
          
           and
           
             Tyrannicall
          
           power
           over
           the
           Peoples
           estates
           and
           consciences
           .
        
         
           X.
           They
           could
           not
           but
           withall
           know
           that
           which
           side
           soever
           
           should
           prevail
           
             both
             sides
             would
             be
             losers
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdome
             vast
             sufferers
             in
             the
             losse
             ,
          
           as
           they
           in
           an
           humble
           and
           dutifull
           
             x
          
           Message
           ,
           although
           contrariwise
           interpreted
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           sadnesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           foretel
           the
           King
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           That
           in
           this
           War
           the
           prevailing
           Power
           would
           be
           to
           seeke
           (
           to
           carry
           an
           even
           &
           well
           tempered
           hand
           )
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           vanquished
           their
           own
           Countreymen
           ,
           and
           mistaken
           fellow-subjects
           ,
           for
           't
           was
           a
           Misunderstanding
           which
           first
           made
           the
           rent
           between
           them
           ,
           scorn
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           retract
           their
           Errour
           widened
           and
           continued
           it
           ;
           amongst
           which
           doubtings
           if
           they
           did
           inflict
           too
           heavy
           a
           punishment
           ,
           either
           pecuniary
           by
           Mulct
           ,
           or
           corporall
           by
           Imprisonment
           ,
           't
           would
           seem
           unjust
           and
           harsh
           from
           the
           
             Conquerour
             ,
          
           being
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           keep
           off
           the
           hopes
           of
           reconcilement
           and
           re-union
           ;
           if
           too
           gentle
           and
           remisse
           ,
           't
           would
           leave
           and
           allow
           the
           
             Conquered
          
           a
           power
           and
           means
           of
           recovering
           their
           power
           again
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           That
           if
           the
           Parliament
           should
           in
           any
           degree
           prevaile
           ,
           there
           would
           want
           no
           
             Policy
          
           or
           
             Stratagems
          
           to
           disturb
           and
           interrupt
           their
           further
           prevailing
           ,
           all
           
             Falshoods
             ,
             Impostures
             ,
             Counterseitings
             ,
             Semblances
             of
             friendship
             ,
             of
             busines
             &
             Commerce
          
           to
           be
           practised
           against
           them
           and
           their
           successe
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Forrein
             Tenders
          
           from
           abroad
           ,
           
             Private
             Addresses
          
           here
           at
           home
           ,
           all
           from
           the
           same
           dis-affected
           and
           troubled
           Fountain
           ,
           moved
           and
           stirred
           by
           the
           Enemy
           on
           purpose
           to
           divert
           their
           thoughts
           and
           counsels
           ,
           to
           retard
           and
           hinder
           their
           progresse
           and
           successe
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           That
           above
           all
           in
           the
           doubtful
           events
           of
           War
           as
           it
           was
           likely
           to
           fall
           out
           betwixt
           
             Persons
             offending
          
           on
           the
           
           part
           
             hating
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Court
             of
             Parliament
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           
             chosen
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             redresse
             Grievances
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
          
           Offendors
           would
           apply
           themselves
           for
           refuge
           to
           the
           King
           a
           supreme
           Power
           ,
           whom
           if
           he
           did
           protect
           ,
           
             y
          
           (
           making
           thereby
           the
           Offendors
           faults
           his
           own
           )
           would
           without
           dispute
           revert
           to
           his
           dishonor
           ,
           and
           consequently
           beg●t
           a
           Jealousie
           and
           Difference
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Parliment
           should
           take
           ill
           his
           protecting
           them
           ,
           there
           would
           issue
           a
           Contest
           kindling
           and
           preparatory
           to
           a
           War
           ,
           thence
           if
           the
           King
           engaged
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           resisted
           or
           fought
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           hope
           if
           they
           were
           subdued
           to
           avoyd
           the
           Charge
           of
           
             High-Treason
             ,
          
           nor
           think
           it
           an
           easie
           thing
           in
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           their
           strength
           to
           prove
           Conquerours
           over
           a
           King
           seated
           a
           long
           time
           in
           an
           ancient
           Monarchy
           ,
           invested
           with
           many
           advantages
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           guarded
           with
           Courtiers
           ,
           Friends
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Favourites
           ,
           all
           of
           which
           had
           their
           retinue
           also
           and
           traine
           of
           Freinds
           to
           assist
           in
           case
           of
           needing
           such
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           King
           if
           resisted
           and
           opposed
           ,
           and
           thence
           a
           War
           fall
           out
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           subjects
           ,
           They
           could
           not
           hope
           soon
           ,
           or
           suddenly
           to
           overcome
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           War
           must
           be
           of
           some
           continuance
           ,
           the
           seat
           thereof
           in
           the
           bowels
           and
           best
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           onely
           an
           intestine
           War
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           forreign
           Forces
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           abroad
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           to
           maintain
           his
           cause
           would
           endeavour
           to
           engage
           other
           Kings
           in
           his
           Quarrell
           to
           take
           part
           with
           him
           upon
           this
           suggestion
           ,
           That
           
             their
             Subjects
             by
             the
             example
             of
             his
             may
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             how
             treasonable
             and
             dangerous
             a
             President
             it
             is
             for
             Subiects
             to
             rise
             in
             Armes
             against
             their
             King
             :
          
           when
           as
           unto
           them
           who
           have
           known
           
           the
           state
           and
           government
           of
           other
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           case
           between
           other
           Kings
           and
           their
           Subjects
           is
           far
           different
           from
           This
           both
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           frequency
           of
           his
           Offendings
           (
           as
           the
           Charges
           and
           Remonstrances
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           published
           to
           the
           world
           have
           declared
           )
           touching
           his
           actions
           and
           demeanour
           during
           or
           neer
           the
           time
           of
           his
           whole
           reign
           as
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           condition
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           different
           by
           many
           Notes
           of
           distinction
           limited
           from
           all
           other
           throughout
           
             EUROPE
             ;
          
           all
           States
           and
           Kingdomes
           having
           their
           peculiar
           Laws
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           Degrees
           of
           Subjection
           in
           the
           Governed
           :
           This
           having
           been
           no
           absolute
           but
           a
           limited
           and
           mixt
           Monarchy
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           was
           (
           as
           a
           great
           
             z
          
           Lawyer
           takes
           his
           Dimension
           )
           
             Singulis
             maior
             ,
             universis
             minor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           if
           amongst
           other
           Nations
           ,
           our
           neighbouring
           
             a
          
           Kingdome
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Commotions
           and
           Civil
           broyls
           in
           it
           shall
           as
           some
           of
           them
           do
           object
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Subiects
             of
             this
             having
             taken
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             Kings
             Parties
             attempts
             and
             force
             ,
             have
             infected
             the
             Subiects
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             with
             the
             like
             disposition
             and
             designe
             of
             disobedience
             and
             rebellion
             ;
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           That
           differs
           in
           their
           Laws
           ,
           Manners
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           Policies
           ,
           as
           much
           from
           This
           as
           two
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           may
           in
           theirs
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Freedom
           the
           old
           received
           saying
           mentions
           the
           different
           wayes
           of
           Government
           betwixt
           Us
           and
           Them
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           King
           of
           that
           Realm
           commanding
           on
           his
           part
           whatsoever
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           obeying
           on
           theirs
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           howbeit
           with
           too
           acute
           and
           bold
           a
           censure
           ,
           
           that
           
             their
             King
             is
             Asinorum
             Rex
             ,
          
           the
           
             King
             of
             England
             Hominum
             ;
          
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           than
           that
           the
           People
           of
           the
           one
           are
           subject
           and
           obedient
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Arbitrary
           Government
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           
             England
          
           pay
           a
           known
           and
           limited
           obedience
           by
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           is
           alike
           sworn
           to
           keep
           by
           his
           practice
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           power
           to
           maintaine
           it
           towards
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           People
           to
           obey
           .
           The
           Lawes
           ,
           Customes
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           
             England
          
           as
           a
           
             b
          
           Noble
           Prince
           and
           Peer
           of
           
             France
          
           observes
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           Forme
           of
           Government
           differing
           from
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           some
           being
           Free-States
           ,
           others
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           Monarchies
           ,
           having
           Power
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           think
           also
           Right
           to
           inforce
           and
           conform
           all
           under
           them
           to
           slavery
           and
           vassallage
           .
        
         
           XIIII
           .
           That
           if
           the
           Parliament
           notwithstanding
           these
           attempts
           and
           practices
           against
           Their
           Power
           should
           prevail
           ,
           They
           would
           and
           must
           to
           keep
           up
           Their
           Power
           ,
           lay
           Taxes
           and
           Payments
           on
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           War
           did
           seem
           or
           was
           neer
           an
           end
           ,
           their
           complaint
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           repining
           and
           murmuring
           [
           
             The
             War
             is
             ended
             ,
             the
             Taxes
             and
             Payments
             yet
             continued
          
           ]
           not
           considering
           that
           it
           is
           of
           as
           great
           concernment
           to
           keep
           as
           to
           gaine
           a
           Victory
           ,
           nor
           sensible
           of
           the
           quiet
           and
           safety
           which
           through
           the
           counsel
           and
           vigilancy
           of
           the
           higher
           Powers
           they
           doe
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           infested
           with
           the
           like
           Civil
           Wars
           doe
           want
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Parliament
           in
           case
           of
           Their
           prevailing
           were
           to
           weigh
           withall
           the
           doubts
           and
           dangers
           attending
           Them
           ,
           the
           care
           ,
           jealousie
           and
           fears
           which
           no
           men
           but
           would
           avoid
           the
           troubles
           of
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           
           They
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           untill
           the
           Conquest
           be
           fully
           made
           ,
           the
           cares
           against
           the
           surprizall
           of
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           the
           Jealousie
           of
           friends
           proving
           false
           ,
           or
           falling
           off
           ,
           the
           feares
           of
           losing
           what
           They
           should
           gaine
           ;
           all
           these
           being
           passive
           more
           serious
           and
           anxious
           than
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           adverse
           part
           ,
           Feares
           more
           deeply
           seizing
           and
           disquieting
           the
           Conquerours
           spirits
           especially
           whilest
           their
           Victory
           is
           accompanied
           with
           study
           and
           thoughts
           of
           mercy
           towards
           the
           Conquered
           ,
           hopes
           in
           the
           vanquished
           being
           more
           bold
           and
           active
           ,
           raising
           thoughts
           working
           still
           how
           to
           recover
           what
           they
           have
           lost
           .
        
         
           XV
           .
           Again
           ,
           They
           could
           not
           but
           consider
           that
           in
           a
           War
           with
           Them
           ,
           the
           King
           Their
           Enemy
           would
           have
           some
           of
           his
           Party
           fit
           and
           able
           to
           inveigh
           and
           declaim
           against
           Them
           as
           being
           
             Rebels
          
           for
           contending
           with
           him
           ,
           wherefore
           in
           case
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           prevailing
           untill
           a
           full
           Conquest
           made
           ,
           They
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           Treason
           ,
           and
           accused
           thereof
           ,
           as
           by
           several
           Edicts
           and
           Declarations
           published
           it
           hath
           fallen
           out
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           with
           the
           help
           of
           his
           
             c
          
           
             Chronicler
          
           hath
           in
           a
           continued
           tone
           named
           Them
           
             the
             Rebells
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             Perjured
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           since
           of
           pardon
           to
           assoil
           them
           from
           such
           guilt
           to
           repeale
           such
           censure
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           expect
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           by
           their
           Enemies
           thirsting
           after
           Revenge
           and
           Conquest
           with
           Vices
           of
           as
           sharp
           an
           edge
           to
           revenge
           and
           wound
           as
           with
           
             Dissembling
             ,
             Treachery
             ,
             Falshood
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
          
           whilst
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           friends
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Traytors
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           party
           counteth
           Them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           done
           by
           him
           to
           clear
           Them
           from
           such
           guilt
           ,
           t
           is
           held
           but
           just
           to
           recompence
           
             Treason
          
           with
           
             Treachery
             ,
             
             Forswearing
          
           with
           
             Forswearing
             ,
          
           and
           all
           held
           honest
           means
           in
           order
           to
           the
           chastising
           
             Rebells
             ,
          
           and
           good
           enough
           to
           be
           practiced
           against
           the
           Power
           of
           
             Traytors
             ,
          
           casting
           and
           scattering
           the
           seeds
           of
           those
           Vices
           even
           amongst
           the
           Parliaments
           own
           Friends
           ,
           to
           divide
           Them
           within
           Themselves
           ,
           to
           cut
           asunder
           the
           Tyes
           and
           Ligaments
           which
           should
           strengthen
           their
           Accord
           ,
           that
           being
           weakned
           they
           may
           be
           overcome
           at
           last
           ;
           So
           the
           Dissembling
           ,
           Fraud
           and
           Art
           which
           the
           Loser
           practiseth
           as
           his
           means
           of
           recovering
           his
           loss
           ,
           may
           teach
           the
           Winner
           as
           his
           means
           to
           keep
           what
           he
           hath
           got
           ,
        
         
           XVI
           .
           That
           all
           disasters
           and
           evils
           ,
           whether
           
             Sicknesse
             ,
             Dearth
             ,
          
           or
           what
           Calamities
           soever
           happening
           through
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           such
           numerous
           bodies
           as
           an
           Army
           consists
           of
           ,
           what
           Enormities
           and
           Errors
           committed
           or
           suffered
           either
           in
           
             Church
          
           or
           
             State
             ,
          
           an
           Army
           can
           by
           their
           strength
           defend
           ,
           and
           justifie
           ,
           none
           daring
           to
           question
           them
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           evils
           and
           injuries
           done
           to
           be
           laid
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           present
           power
           ,
           
             which
             Governs
             and
             Rules
             no
             better
             in
             the
             peoples
             account
             ,
          
           thence
           reckoning
           all
           the
           disasters
           of
           the
           war
           to
           flow
           ,
           not
           looking
           on
           the
           first
           occasion
           and
           Authors
           of
           the
           war
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           the
           peoples
           Regreet
           and
           Iealousie
           cease
           in
           this
           surmise
           ,
           for
           that
           moreover
           there
           are
           to
           be
           Agents
           and
           Officers
           belonging
           to
           ,
           and
           providing
           for
           an
           Army
           (
           Receivers
           ,
           Expenditors
           ,
           Treasurers
           )
           others
           ,
           too
           many
           to
           be
           here
           recited
           ,
           who
           in
           troubled
           waters
           will
           bring
           in
           to
           their
           private
           banke
           what
           is
           to
           be
           raised
           for
           the
           publique
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Warre
             and
             Calamities
             thereof
             are
             protracted
             through
             their
             corruption
             and
             privy
             gainings
             .
          
        
         
         
           XVII
           .
           That
           in
           a
           Battle
           fought
           which
           side
           soever
           should
           prevaile
           ,
           there
           would
           fall
           ou●
           enough
           to
           disturbe
           and
           divide
           the
           thoughts
           of
           either
           side
           (
           the
           Conquered
           and
           Conquerour
           )
           fears
           and
           doubtings
           in
           the
           Conquered
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           wholly
           yeeld
           unto
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           or
           entertaine
           hopes
           of
           recovering
           their
           losse
           againe
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           in
           the
           Conquerours
           dividing
           them
           likewise
           into
           variety
           of
           opinions
           what
           course
           were
           fittest
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           their
           next
           atchievement
           ,
           the
           distractions
           thereof
           have
           sometimes
           overthrown
           an
           Army
           ,
           the
           Commander
           in
           chief
           being
           not
           at
           al
           times
           present
           nor
           his
           judgment
           at
           any
           time
           infallibly
           certain
           to
           direct
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           
             d
          
           victory
           shall
           be
           gained
           ,
           which
           naturally
           is
           proud
           ,
           and
           by
           Pride
           comes
           contentions
           ,
           emulations
           ,
           and
           variances
           in
           actions
           as
           well
           as
           in
           opinions
           ,
           the
           Conquerors
           strength
           would
           be
           thereby
           weakned
           ,
           and
           thence
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           lost
           .
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           That
           untill
           a
           compleat
           and
           full
           conquest
           made
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           without
           much
           pressure
           ,
           and
           heavy
           sufferings
           on
           the
           vanquished
           ,
           without
           charge
           and
           payments
           layd
           on
           all
           ,
           Enemies
           ,
           Friends
           (
           Enemies
           in
           being
           fined
           for
           their
           Delinquency
           ,
           Friends
           burthened
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           expence
           and
           charge
           in
           the
           publique
           service
           ,
           of
           providing
           for
           the
           common
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Souldiery
           and
           the
           like
           )
           an
           Army
           was
           to
           be
           continued
           and
           maintained
           to
           prevent
           Insurrections
           here
           at
           home
           ,
           inroads
           and
           invasions
           from
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           Army
           was
           to
           consist
           of
           multitudes
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           those
           multitudes
           would
           have
           their
           severall
           humours
           and
           opinions
           tending
           to
           divisions
           ,
           consequently
           to
           the
           destruction
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           without
           an
           extraordinary
           care
           to
           
           please
           and
           satisfie
           them
           in
           their
           demands
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           mutinying
           ,
           revolting
           ,
           and
           inconstancy
           in
           the
           private
           Souldiery
           for
           want
           of
           judgment
           to
           discern
           for
           what
           they
           fought
           .
        
         
           XIX
           .
           That
           if
           the
           Conquerours
           power
           should
           at
           any
           time
           abate
           ,
           before
           a
           full
           and
           totall
           conquest
           made
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           put
           to
           it
           what
           course
           to
           take
           to
           encrease
           it
           againe
           ,
           Forcing
           and
           Impressing
           men
           to
           fight
           in
           a
           cause
           so
           intricate
           ,
           as
           unto
           some
           it
           seemed
           then
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           controverted
           as
           this
           hath
           been
           would
           prove
           harsh
           and
           irksom
           and
           would
           meet
           with
           resistance
           in
           a
           people
           made
           and
           born
           free
           ,
           unlesse
           their
           pay
           and
           reward
           be
           answerable
           to
           ,
           yea
           beyond
           their
           meritings
           .
        
         
           XX
           .
           That
           in
           the
           confusion
           of
           a
           civill
           Warre
           ,
           many
           dissentions
           and
           emulations
           upon
           true
           or
           misapprehended
           grounds
           ,
           would
           fall
           out
           amongst
           the
           orders
           and
           ranks
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           disturb
           and
           overthrow
           the
           degrees
           and
           dependencies
           each
           on
           other
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           and
           respective
           Qualities
           ,
           all
           begetting
           and
           Fomenting
           an
           universall
           distraction
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           allayed
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           preparations
           to
           a
           Warre
           ,
           untill
           a
           deliberate
           and
           true
           examining
           the
           misunderstandings
           which
           the
           fury
           of
           a
           War
           begun
           would
           scarce
           endure
           ,
           should
           set
           it
           aright
           .
        
         
           XXI
           that
           if
           
             new
          
           and
           
             sub-divisions
          
           should
           fall
           out
           amongst
           themselves
           in
           matters
           of
           judgement
           or
           opinion
           ,
           and
           thence
           contentions
           grow
           ,
           the
           prevailing
           party
           would
           be
           to
           seek
           how
           to
           deale
           with
           those
           who
           formerly
           had
           been
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           heretofore
           assisted
           them
           in
           their
           greatest
           wants
           ,
           but
           since
           by
           reason
           of
           new
           dissentions
           have
           discontinued
           their
           affections
           acting
           and
           labouring
           against
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           whether
           
           in
           point
           of
           
             Gratitude
          
           they
           should
           forbear
           to
           punish
           them
           as
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           or
           in
           point
           of
           
             Safe●y
          
           take
           such
           a
           course
           as
           may
           best
           defend
           and
           secure
           them
           ,
           and
           themselves
           also
           ,
           from
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
        
         
           XXII
           .
           That
           a
           VVarre
           ,
           the
           longer
           it
           continues
           ,
           the
           more
           cruel
           and
           desperate
           it
           would
           grow
           ;
           for
           that
           ,
           when
           as
           one
           party
           hath
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           victory
           comes
           againe
           to
           be
           disputed
           ,
           the
           successe
           grow
           doubtfull
           ,
           the
           prevailing
           power
           must
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           reason
           would
           ,
           punish
           their
           adversaries
           with
           a
           severer
           hand
           ,
           the
           adversaries
           out
           of
           foresight
           thereof
           would
           be
           the
           more
           sedulous
           to
           prevent
           ,
           the
           more
           active
           to
           provide
           against
           such
           severity
           ,
           so
           the
           contention
           between
           them
           would
           become
           the
           more
           extream
           .
        
         
           XXIII
           .
           That
           ,
           in
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           ,
           a
           VVarre
           although
           of
           a
           short
           continuance
           would
           produce
           more
           mischiefs
           ,
           more
           Sects
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           more
           disorder
           and
           disturbances
           in
           a
           commonwealth
           ,
           than
           a
           Peace
           restored
           againe
           ,
           although
           of
           many
           years
           growth
           would
           recover
           to
           its
           former
           temper
           .
        
         
           So
           many
           anxieties
           ,
           so
           much
           evill
           incident
           to
           a
           civill
           war
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           keep
           wise
           men
           from
           harbouring
           the
           least
           thoughts
           of
           Leavying
           one
           ,
           yea
           to
           say
           more
           on
           the
           Parliaments
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           Their
           desires
           of
           peace
           ,
           after
           the
           war
           was
           waged
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           effusion
           of
           more
           blood
           ,
           Their
           offering
           and
           accepting
           Treaties
           ,
           have
           manifested
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           when
           in
           Thei●
           Battails
           fought
           ,
           They
           were
           at
           the
           highest
           Tyde
           of
           successe
           ,
           They
           did
           not
           refuse
           to
           Treat
           ,
           nor
           when
           at
           the
           lowest
           Ebbe
           forbeare
           to
           Fight
           .
        
         
           These
           prudentiall
           Reasons
           incident
           to
           ,
           and
           consequent
           
           on
           a
           Warre
           ,
           and
           to
           wise
           men
           obvious
           to
           have
           been
           foreseen
           could
           not
           but
           induce
           Them
           to
           decline
           a
           Warre
           ,
           yea
           deter
           Them
           from
           levying
           one
           ,
           These
           might
           withall
           together
           with
           many
           more
           which
           might
           be
           added
           hereunto
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           Ballance
           with
           the
           Objections
           offered
           by
           the
           Kings
           Party
           [
           
             to
          
           prove
           
             the
             Parliaments
             designe
             of
             overthrowing
             Monarchy
             ,
          
           which
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           but
           by
           a
           Warre
           ,
           ]
           will
           outweigh
           the
           objections
           ,
           and
           imprint
           in
           all
           men
           who
           shall
           impartially
           look
           into
           the
           beginnings
           and
           progress
           of
           this
           War
           an
           undoubted
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           just
           actings
           ,
           and
           these
           Reasons
           of
           foresight
           together
           with
           what
           hath
           past
           ,
           might
           satisfie
           all
           knowing
           and
           discerning
           men
           that
           if
           the
           Parliament
           did
           intend
           to
           levy
           a
           War
           against
           the
           
             Kings
             evill
             Councellours
             ,
          
           the
           Kingdomes
           
             e
          
           
             Pests
             and
             Vipers
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           They
           should
           be
           borne
           down
           in
           Their
           just
           defence
           ,
           They
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           levy
           one
           against
           the
           King
           who
           had
           as
           many
           friends
           to
           adhere
           unto
           as
           the
           Parliament
           had
           enemies
           of
           many
           sorts
           
             Offendors
             Interested
             and
             Obnoxious
             Persons
          
           to
           confront
           and
           oppose
           Them
           in
           their
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           being
           now
           set
           forth
           which
           might
           give
           assured
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Reader
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           aversenesse
           from
           a
           War
           ,
           of
           their
           desires
           for
           Peace
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           equally
           considered
           what
           may
           be
           brought
           in
           by
           way
           of
           opposition
           against
           the
           applying
           them
           rather
           to
           the
           Parliaments
           Interest
           than
           to
           the
           Kings
           .
           If
           it
           be
           retorted
           as
           an
           Objection
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Their
           Friends
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Party
           being
           discerning
           and
           prudent
           men
           ,
           might
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           self
           same
           Reasons
           for
           their
           declining
           a
           Warre
           also
           
           being
           of
           the
           like
           prudence
           and
           foresight
           :
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           they
           being
           invested
           with
           a
           ful
           and
           ample
           power
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           adherents
           it
           might
           breed
           in
           them
           a
           greater
           confidence
           of
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           not
           to
           be
           conceived
           to
           apprehend
           so
           many
           doubts
           and
           fears
           in
           their
           undertaking
           a
           War
           as
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           did
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           matter
           of
           Objection
           which
           their
           enemies
           give
           out
           whether
           published
           in
           Print
           or
           discoursed
           onely
           is
           that
           
             three
             or
             four
             Gentlemen
             of
             quality
             of
             popular
             note
          
           as
           they
           render
           them
           
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Warre
             ,
          
           chosen
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           together
           with
           a
           Baron
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           a
           Peer
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           neighbouring
           Counties
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           sojourning
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           troubles
           with
           a
           
             f
          
           Gentleman
           a
           Neighbour
           and
           Friend
           of
           theirs
           did
           there
           conspire
           or
           contrive
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           to
           alter
           the
           frame
           of
           Government
           with
           intent
           to
           act
           against
           the
           Power
           and
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           :
           If
           neither
           of
           these
           contrivances
           or
           intents
           appeared
           by
           any
           Discourse
           ,
           Letters
           or
           other
           Acts
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Objectors
           shew
           more
           spleen
           against
           those
           Gentlemen
           then
           reason
           in
           drawing
           a
           prejudicial
           conclusion
           against
           the
           Parliament
           from
           their
           owne
           feigned
           or
           mis-conceived
           premises
           .
        
         
           Many
           the
           like
           objection
           may
           be
           devised
           and
           whispered
           on
           purpose
           to
           traduce
           the
           Cause
           and
           Persons
           now
           opposed
           ,
           but
           unless
           the
           Truth
           were
           proved
           ,
           and
           the
           Inference
           better
           framed
           ,
           the
           Objections
           are
           of
           little
           use
           .
        
         
           Did
           not
           the
           Parliament
           suffer
           more
           through
           Divisions
           
           within
           Themselves
           ,
           then
           by
           such
           Arguments
           and
           Inferences
           used
           by
           Their
           adversaries
           ,
           such
           like
           Calumnies
           could
           not
           hurt
           Them
           ;
           for
           that
           They
           have
           now
           got
           the
           upper
           hand
           They
           seem
           notwithstanding
           to
           divide
           anew
           ,
           with
           apparance
           and
           approach
           of
           danger
           to
           both
           the
           divided
           Parties
           ,
           the
           one
           leaning
           on
           a
           
             Covenant
          
           which
           party
           supposeth
           it
           to
           enjoyn
           and
           hold
           a
           
             Presbyterian
          
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           other
           contending
           for
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             Independency
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           called
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           that
           neither
           the
           
             Independent
          
           which
           seems
           a
           privative
           ,
           nor
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           a
           positive
           Forme
           ,
           can
           as
           yet
           during
           these
           Distractions
           be
           firmly
           and
           throughly
           established
           ,
           such
           Contentions
           may
           unhappily
           beget
           a
           Quarrel
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           both
           upon
           their
           Conquering
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           held
           rather
           an
           event
           of
           the
           Conquerours
           good
           successe
           than
           from
           any
           self-wilfull
           humour
           ,
           many
           on
           either
           side
           being
           sober
           and
           discerning
           Gentlemen
           ,
           which
           division
           if
           it
           should
           continue
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           guessed
           to
           be
           the
           event
           thereof
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           few
           dissenting
           in
           opinion
           we
           should
           fall
           out
           within
           our selves
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           of
           late
           our
           friends
           and
           fellow-sufferers
           
             g
          
           whose
           aid
           and
           union
           might
           have
           been
           of
           mutuall
           security
           and
           use
           to
           Us
           both
           should
           fall
           out
           with
           Us
           or
           We
           with
           Them
           ,
           and
           so
           imbroil
           two
           Kingdoms
           at
           the
           least
           in
           an
           irreconcileable
           War
           about
           differences
           in
           opinion
           ,
           about
           termes
           meerly
           notionall
           ,
           about
           opinions
           strange
           and
           unknown
           to
           them
           (
           In
           the
           first
           War
           they
           knew
           for
           what
           they
           fought
           )
           about
           a
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           nor
           can
           take
           root
           until
           the
           Warre
           which
           confounds
           and
           overthrows
           all
           Government
           be
           ended
           ;
           The
           direct
           and
           certain
           issue
           in
           the
           tryall
           of
           the
           first
           
           Contention
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           was
           
             Whether
             the
             King
             having
             by
             his
             Creatures
             actually
             invaded
             the
             Subjects
             Liberties
          
           (
           the
           other
           differences
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           are
           collaterall
           accidentally
           emergent
           out
           of
           the
           grand
           Difference
           about
           the
           first
           and
           more
           principall
           (
           
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           Subjects
           Liberty
           )
           
             The
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             should
             sit
             as
             Scepticks
             to
             look
             on
             onely
             without
             purposing
             or
             endeavouring
             to
             redresse
             the
             same
             ,
          
           or
           to
           be
           so
           confined
           in
           Their
           Consultations
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           as
           their
           Enemies
           should
           prescribe
           ,
           or
           the
           extreamest
           of
           all
           ,
           be
           so
           driven
           to
           new
           Councels
           ,
           to
           extraordinary
           high
           and
           severe
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           courses
           seldome
           practised
           ,
           (
           the
           passages
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           persons
           with
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           to
           deal
           being
           weighed
           withall
           )
           as
           where
           the
           disease
           is
           imminently
           dangerous
           the
           mischief
           desperate
           ,
           the
           Cure
           must
           be
           answerable
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           Body
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           a
           timely
           and
           prudent
           remedy
           to
           be
           applyed
           :
           The
           Parliaments
           actions
           if
           therefore
           rigid
           and
           severe
           as
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           if
           variable
           and
           uncertaine
           as
           to
           their selves
           may
           in
           these
           streights
           and
           exigencies
           whereunto
           they
           are
           driven
           and
           forced
           for
           safety
           be
           dispenced
           with
           :
           It
           seems
           to
           fare
           with
           them
           as
           with
           Seafaring
           men
           in
           a
           boysterous
           Storme
           who
           are
           fain
           to
           steer
           their
           vessell
           ,
           which
           way
           they
           may
           best
           secure
           their
           Fraught
           and
           Charge
           ,
           sometimes
           
             Northerly
          
           sometimes
           plain
           
             North
             ,
          
           sometimes
           
             Northwest
             ,
          
           sometimes
           
             Northeast
             ,
          
           sometimes
           plain
           
             South
             ,
          
           sometimes
           
             North
          
           againe
           ,
           so
           from
           one
           cross
           point
           unto
           another
           having
           still
           the
           Harbour
           and
           End
           of
           their
           Voyage
           in
           their
           eye
           ,
           so
           with
           Them
           encountring
           with
           such
           uncertainty
           and
           variety
           of
           oppositions
           from
           their
           Enemyes
           ,
           (
           yet
           all
           meeting
           in
           one
           Center
           to
           the
           
           subversion
           of
           their
           power
           and
           strength
           )
           such
           Non-conformity
           &
           dissention
           even
           amongst
           themselvs
           &
           friends
           that
           They
           cannot
           yet
           Act
           within
           a
           direct
           ,
           certain
           ,
           and
           constant
           compasse
           ,
           to
           please
           all
           lookers
           on
           ,
           Their
           ayme
           and
           end
           notwithstanding
           may
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           [
           
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             peoples
             liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             supremest
             Law
          
           the
           Peoples
           safety
           ]
           yea
           Their
           Edicts
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           devised
           and
           made
           in
           jealous
           ▪
           and
           troubled
           times
           cannot
           well
           be
           free
           from
           all
           exception
           ,
           Many
           of
           their
           adversaries
           being
           knowing
           and
           prudent
           men
           if
           their
           animosity
           and
           height
           of
           Spirit
           would
           give
           way
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           knowledge
           upon
           their
           consulting
           and
           conferring
           their
           observations
           to
           what
           they
           have
           known
           and
           read
           can
           no
           doubt
           frame
           exceptions
           against
           the
           Parliaments
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           the
           acute
           and
           more
           witty
           sort
           can
           deride
           and
           make
           sport
           at
           Them
           in
           their
           looser
           jests
           and
           Poems
           :
           Neither
           will
           any
           man
           imagin
           that
           in
           the
           fiercenes
           and
           heat
           of
           preparations
           for
           a
           War
           ,
           when
           their
           chief
           thoughts
           of
           providing
           to
           
             assaile
          
           and
           to
           
             defend
          
           were
           most
           attentive
           and
           wholly
           taken
           up
           ,
           that
           then
           They
           could
           devise
           so
           punctually
           exact
           and
           perfe●t
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           as
           perpetually
           to
           bind
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           no
           specious
           Objections
           might
           be
           urged
           against
           the
           consonancy
           of
           some
           of
           Their
           late
           Ordinances
           to
           former
           and
           wholsome
           Lawes
           ;
           yet
           whilst
           their
           endeavours
           are
           to
           maintaine
           and
           defend
           the
           main
           Principles
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             God's
             Honour
             ,
          
           the
           
             Subjects
             liberty
          
           (
           the
           one
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           born
           downe
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           severall
           arbitrary
           act●
           of
           power
           invaded
           )
           and
           the
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           for
           maintenance
           of
           both
           by
           the
           same
           power
           made
           in-effectuall
           and
           neglected
           :
           when
           the
           Parliament
           in
           defence
           thereof
           saw
           
           how
           They
           were
           interrupted
           in
           Their
           proceedings
           how
           compassed
           about
           with
           a
           potent
           Enemy
           surrounded
           with
           many
           advantages
           of
           power
           and
           policy
           to
           bend
           his
           forces
           against
           Them
           under
           the
           calumny
           of
           being
           
             Rebellious
             Subjects
          
           They
           were
           to
           provide
           alike
           how
           to
           preserve
           and
           secure
           by
           all
           possible
           means
           what
           he
           did
           attempt
           to
           overthrow
           ;
           wherein
           they
           could
           not
           tread
           so
           even
           and
           precise
           a
           way
           in
           making
           all
           their
           Acts
           and
           Ordinances
           as
           to
           be
           free
           from
           being
           quarrelled
           ,
           with
           ,
           that
           no
           Reasons
           might
           be
           framed
           and
           arguments
           raised
           by
           such
           as
           were
           likely
           to
           prove
           their
           adversaries
           against
           some
           of
           such
           Their
           Ordinances
           yet
           the
           intent
           and
           ultimate
           end
           of
           Their
           undertaking
           may
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           [
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           chief
           and
           supremest
           Law
           
             the
             Peoples
          
           
             h
          
           
             safety
             ,
          
           ]
           wherein
           if
           They
           shall
           faile
           or
           not
           be
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           we
           know
           by
           some
           late
           years
           since
           experience
           how
           barbarously
           and
           cruelly
           their
           enemy's
           malice
           did
           shew
           it self
           against
           Them
           as
           being
           reputed
           
             Rebells
             ,
          
           in
           case
           he
           shall
           recover
           his
           power
           againe
           ,
           how
           a
           desperate
           Revenge
           added
           to
           will
           second
           his
           first
           and
           furious
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           to
           Crown
           his
           glory
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           better
           exalting
           his
           pretence
           he
           shall
           impute
           it
           unto
           Gods
           justice
           saying
           [
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord's
             doing
          
           (
           it
           may
           be
           his
           suffering
           it
           through
           their
           divisions
           )
           
             and
             it
             is
             marvelous
             in
             our
             eyes
             that
             he
             hath
             wrested
             the
             Sword
             out
             of
             our
             enemies
             hands
             and
             put
             it
             into
             ours
             ,
             for
             no
             man
          
           he
           will
           say
           
             can
             think
             that
             Rebellion
          
           as
           he
           takes
           it
           
             shall
             for
             ever
             passe
             unpunished
          
           ]
           th●n
           when
           he
           hath
           regained
           his
           Power
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           want
           Arguments
           from
           his
           own
           ,
           nor
           from
           a
           neutrall
           party
           siding
           with
           him
           upon
           his
           conquering
           ,
           to
           bring
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           
             Treason
          
           and
           
             Rebellion
          
           to
           
           make
           the
           Parliament
           mens
           Persons
           and
           Acts
           his
           
             i
          
           sport
           and
           scorne
           ,
           those
           
             Proclamations
          
           of
           his
           lately
           accusing
           and
           proscribing
           many
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           as
           guilty
           of
           
             High
             Treason
             ,
          
           with
           other
           Edicts
           of
           his
           to
           be
           revived
           ,
           those
           sentences
           and
           judgments
           seriously
           denounced
           against
           Them
           and
           Their
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           scoffs
           and
           flouts
           jestingly
           pass'd
           on
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Their
           friends
           and
           by
           the
           wi●
           and
           power
           of
           Their
           adversaries
           made
           good
           against
           Them
           whey
           They
           have
           lost
           Their
           Power
           ;
           which
           Power
           is
           visible
           yet
           ,
           Their
           strength
           not
           shortned
           ,
           the
           great
           difficulties
           the
           fierce
           conflicts
           which
           They
           have
           wrestled
           with
           ,
           the
           Revolting
           of
           Their
           Friends
           ,
           the
           multiformity
           of
           Opinions
           amongst
           Themselves
           might
           have
           have
           abated
           Their
           successe
           and
           weakned
           Their
           strength
           ,
           had
           not
           an
           Almighty
           hand
           supported
           Them
           amongst
           those
           difficulties
           ,
           never
           so
           many
           stratagems
           policies
           and
           falshoods
           practised
           by
           an
           Enemy
           to
           impaire
           the
           Parliaments
           strength
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           hath
           discomfited
           and
           dispelled
           them
           all
           ,
           in
           which
           whither
           ●he
           hath
           done
           it
           in
           favour
           to
           the
           justice
           of
           Their
           Cause
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           fore-knowledge
           of
           Their
           Enemy's
           malice
           to
           be
           avenged
           if
           he
           could
           have
           got
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           cryed
           up
           
             k
          
           Author
           who
           hath
           more
           fitly
           observed
           That
           
             Gods
             wise
             providence
             often
             permits
             what
             his
             revealed
             Word
             approves
             not
             ,
          
           then
           he
           hath
           suited
           his
           
             resembling
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             successes
             to
             prosperous
             winds
             filling
             the
             Sailes
             of
             Pyrates
             to
             iustifie
             their
             Pyracy
             ,
          
           when
           as
           the
           giving
           or
           denying
           victory
           and
           courage
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Battle
           is
           a
           more
           immediate
           and
           effectuall
           work
           of
           God's
           Almighty
           Power
           acting
           and
           taking
           an
           especiall
           care
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           War
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Reasons
           
             l
          
           offered
           against
           the
           Covenant
           Directory
           and
           Negative
           Oath
           are
           learnedly
           penned
           if
           as
           appositely
           applyed
           :
           To
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           let
           the
           
             Scots
          
           maintain
           what
           they
           were
           the
           first
           contrivers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           thus
           much
           may
           be
           said
           on
           their
           and
           our
           part
           joyntly
           that
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           termes
           [
           
             Tyrant
          
           and
           
             King
          
           ]
           being
           opposite
           (
           although
           in
           
             m
          
           
             Homers
          
           time
           the
           word
           Tyrant
           was
           taken
           in
           the
           better
           part
           )
           the
           one
           the
           desolation
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           
             n
          
           foundation
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           both
           Nations
           
             declaring
             and
             accusing
             the
             King
             of
             Tyranny
          
           neither
           of
           them
           could
           think
           that
           the
           frequent
           Petitions
           in
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           book
           for
           and
           in
           the
           King's
           behalfe
           were
           to
           be
           used
           by
           his
           people
           ,
           himself
           being
           in
           open
           arms
           against
           them
           :
           The
           Common
           Prayer
           book
           was
           confirmed
           by
           a
           Statute
           Law
           in
           a
           Princes
           time
           who
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           Reigne
           having
           redeemed
           the
           protestant
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Popery
           and
           superstition
           did
           by
           her
           piety
           and
           prowesse
           keep
           her
           people
           in
           peace
           and
           plenty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           deserve
           their
           prayers
           when
           and
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Liturgy
           prescribes
           .
           The
           Ordinance
           for
           laying
           aside
           the
           Service
           book
           for
           enjoying
           the
           
             Directory
          
           is
           an
           act
           of
           their
           
             present
             Iudgment
          
           who
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           arguing
           against
           the
           
             Directory
          
           from
           
             Oxford
          
           is
           an
           act
           of
           theirs
           which
           they
           so
           represent
           as
           if
           their
           
             after-Iudgement
          
           and
           second
           thoughts
           might
           admit
           what
           for
           the
           present
           they
           have
           reasoned
           against
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           cautious
           modesty
           have
           argued
           and
           styled
           it
           their
           
             present
             Iudgment
             :
          
           If
           positive
           Lawes
           be
           subject
           to
           alteration
           and
           repeale
           ,
           Ordinances
           which
           bind
           only
           for
           the
           present
           may
           likewise
           be
           ,
           so
           then
           a
           set
           form
           of
           prayer
           may
           be
           resumed
           and
           used
           according
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           and
           true
           Church
           discipline
           
           admitting
           also
           the
           most
           principall
           and
           necessary
           parts
           of
           
             divine
             service
          
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Negative
           Oath
           ,
           That
           
             none
             shall
             assist
             the
             King
             against
             the
             Parliament
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             &c.
          
           where
           a
           thing
           is
           commanded
           or
           forbidden
           by
           any
           Powers
           ,
           the
           withstanding
           and
           doing
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           such
           Powers
           is
           a
           transgression
           punishable
           at
           their
           pleasure
           and
           discretion
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           Fining
           ,
           Imprisoning
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           urging
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
             Hen.
          
           7.
           seems
           not
           applyable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           this
           present
           Quarrell
           ;
           for
           admit
           that
           neither
           of
           the
           three
           (
           
             viz.
          
           The
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Directory
           ,
           the
           Negative
           Oath
           )
           be
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Convocation
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           and
           of
           many
           others
           free
           from
           being
           excepted
           against
           ;
           as
           
             that
             neither
             the
             Covenant
             nor
             Negative
             Oath
             are
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           distinction
           being
           made
           between
           the
           times
           of
           Peace
           and
           these
           of
           Warre
           takes
           off
           from
           the
           value
           of
           the
           exceptions
           :
           where
           two
           Parties
           are
           extremely
           opposite
           ,
           each
           Party
           striving
           to
           make
           good
           their
           Interest
           ,
           if
           the
           one
           may
           impose
           what
           Oathes
           they
           please
           as
           the
           Kings
           party
           did
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           to
           enjoyn
           all
           within
           their
           power
           (
           whether
           satisfied
           in
           their
           Consciences
           of
           the
           truth
           therof
           or
           no
           )
           to
           swear
           that
           
             he
             was
             a
             Just
             ,
             Pious
             and
             Protestant
             Prince
             ,
          
           the
           present
           Powers
           may
           enjoyne
           what
           they
           think
           fit
           in
           their
           prudence
           and
           knowledge
           of
           him
           to
           abrogate
           this
           latter
           Oath
           ,
           and
           to
           forbid
           
             the
             assisting
             him
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Convocation
           House
           at
           
             Oxford
          
           their
           examining
           the
           Ordinance
           for
           enjoyning
           all
           the
           Three
           particulars
           forementioned
           ,
           they
           should
           as
           wel
           have
           examined
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Ordaining
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           
           have
           premised
           and
           stated
           the
           occasion
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warre
           how
           it
           came
           to
           be
           waged
           by
           whose
           means
           on
           which
           side
           the
           
             Offensive
             ,
          
           on
           which
           the
           
             Defensive
             was
             ;
          
           For
           to
           measure
           the
           thing
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           particular
           events
           ,
           by
           the
           subsequent
           and
           emergent
           actings
           ,
           as
           what
           hath
           since
           fallen
           out
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           what
           required
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           is
           no
           good
           or
           adequate
           rule
           :
           had
           the
           matter
           occasioned
           been
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           occasion
           ,
           their
           exceptions
           against
           those
           Ordinances
           had
           more
           availed
           their
           Cause
           .
        
         
           The
           urging
           the
           transgression
           of
           a
           known
           Law
           (
           
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           11
           of
           
             Hen
          
           7.
           18.
           
           [
           
             That
             none
             that
             shall
             attend
             upon
             the
             King
             &
             do
             him
             true
             service
             ,
             shall
             be
             attainted
             or
             forfeit
             any
             thing
          
           ]
           fitteth
           not
           this
           present
           case
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           who
           urge
           the
           same
           ,
           rightly
           examine
           the
           occasion
           and
           ground
           of
           enacting
           it
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           
             imprisoning
             fining
          
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           is
           no
           transgression
           of
           that
           Law
           if
           rightly
           and
           formally
           understood
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           t
           was
           made
           ;
           The
           reason
           of
           enacting
           that
           Law
           is
           to
           be
           weighed
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           with
           the
           late
           King
           as
           with
           
             Henry
          
           the
           seventh
           ,
           the
           late
           King
           had
           no
           forraigne
           or
           domestique
           VVarres
           ,
           none
           stood
           in
           Rivalship
           with
           him
           for
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           Peace
           and
           by
           a
           lineall
           succession
           to
           it
           :
           when
           that
           
             Law
          
           was
           made
           in
           the
           eleventh
           of
           
             Henry
          
           the
           seventh
           his
           Raigne
           and
           after
           his
           conquest
           made
           ,
           many
           the
           like
           
             Lawes
          
           were
           made
           in
           severall
           Parliaments
           from
           his
           first
           comming
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           security
           and
           attendance
           upon
           his
           person
           meeting
           with
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           mutinous
           and
           male-contented
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           here
           ,
           ready
           to
           bid
           battell
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           called
           
           when
           that
           Law
           was
           made
           (
           therefore
           styled
           by
           a
           learned
           
             o
          
           
             Writer
          
           a
           
             Parliament
             of
             Warre
          
           being
           indeed
           in
           substance
           a
           Declaration
           only
           of
           a
           War
           against
           two
           potent
           Kings
           
             Charls
             the
             eighth
             of
             France
          
           &
           
             Iames
             the
             fourth
             of
             Scotland
          
           two
           Neighbouring
           Enemies
           of
           
             Henry
          
           the
           seventh
           )
           and
           then
           enacted
           with
           some
           Statutes
           conducing
           thereunto
           
             as
             the
             severe
             punishing
             mortpayes
             and
             keeping
             back
             Souldiers
             wages
             by
             their
             Captaines
             ,
          
           the
           like
           
             severity
             for
             the
             departure
             of
             Souldiers
             without
             Licence
             ,
             strengthning
             of
             the
             Common-Law
             in
             favour
             of
             protections
             for
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             ,
             and
             setting
             the
             gate
             open
             and
             wide
             for
             men
             to
             sell
             and
             morgage
             their
             Lands
             without
             Fines
             for
             alienation
             to
             furnish
             themselves
             with
             money
             for
             the
             War
             ,
          
           and
           lastly
           
             the
             voyding
             all
             Scottish
             men
             out
             of
             England
             ;
          
           So
           the
           reader
           may
           observe
           wherefore
           that
           Statute
           so
           much
           urged
           against
           this
           present
           Parliament
           and
           on
           the
           Kings
           behalfe
           was
           enacted
           which
           also
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Writer
          
           judgeth
           to
           be
           
             more
             just
             then
             legall
             ,
             more
             magnanimous
             than
             prudent
             ,
          
           his
           reason
           was
           That
           
             it
             was
             both
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             of
             State
             that
             the
             Subiects
             then
             should
             not
             enquire
             of
             the
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Kings
             Title
             or
             Quarrell
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             good
             Conscience
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             fruits
             of
             War
             were
             ,
             the
             Subiects
             should
             not
             suffer
             for
             their
             obedience
             ,
          
           besides
           
             it
             did
             the
             better
             take
             away
             the
             occasion
             for
             the
             people
             to
             busie
             themselves
             to
             pry
             into
             the
             Kings
             Tytle
             or
             Quarrell
             for
             that
             however
             it
             fell
             ,
             their
             safety
             was
             already
             provided
             for
             ,
          
           withall
           
             it
             could
             not
             but
             greatly
             draw
             unto
             him
             the
             love
             and
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             because
             he
             seemed
             more
             carefull
             for
             them
             then
             for
             himself
             ,
          
           the
           
             Writer
          
           excellently
           disputes
           the
           quality
           of
           that
           Statute
           setting
           forth
           the
           reason
           for
           ,
           the
           inconvenience
           against
           the
           making
           it
           ,
           observing
           also
           that
           
             it
             did
             take
             off
             from
             his
             party
             that
             
             great
             tye
             and
             spurre
             of
             necessity
             to
             go
             Victours
             out
             of
             the
             field
             co●sidering
             their
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             were
             put
             in
             safety
             and
             protected
             whether
             they
             stood
             to
             it
             or
             ranne
             away
             ,
          
           concluding
           
             the
             force
             and
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             in
             it self
          
           Illusory
           
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             by
             a
             precedent
             act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             bind
             and
             frustrate
             a
             future
             ;
          
           whenas
           a
           supreme
           and
           absolute
           power
           cannot
           conclude
           it self
           neither
           that
           which
           is
           in
           nature
           revocable
           be
           made
           fixed
           ▪
           no
           more
           
             then
             if
             a
             men
             should
             appoint
             or
             declare
             by
             his
             Will
             that
             if
             he
             made
             any
             latter
             Will
             it
             should
             be
             void
             .
          
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Statute
           it self
           being
           considered
           as
           to
           the
           
             Imprisoning
             Fining
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             Party
             for
             adhering
             unto
             for
             taking
             part
             with
             him
             against
             the
             knowne
             and
             fundamentall
             Lawes
          
           seem
           to
           be
           of
           no
           use
           to
           the
           present
           Quarrell
           betwixt
           the
           late
           King
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           objected
           Statute
           seeming
           
             Temporary
          
           only
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Writer
          
           concludes
           with
           this
           Aphorisme
           
             that
             things
             that
             do
             not
             bind
             may
             satisfie
             for
             the
             tim●
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           Warre
           ,
           how
           unhappily
           continued
           how
           easily
           the
           terms
           of
           dissention
           now
           in
           being
           are
           reconcileable
           how
           petty
           a
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Tenents
           of
           
             Independent
             Presbyterian
          
           is
           easy
           for
           any
           man
           to
           know
           who
           shal
           enquire
           into
           the
           quality
           of
           either
           ,
           of
           what
           growth
           settlement
           and
           extent
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           one
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           not
           ripe
           enough
           as
           yet
           to
           be
           established
           ,
           neither
           the
           times
           now
           fit
           to
           entertaine
           a
           fixt
           or
           established
           forme
           of
           Government
           to
           bind
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           many
           having
           been
           left
           at
           liberty
           whether
           they
           have
           or
           will
           take
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           many
           who
           have
           taken
           it
           thinking
           
           themselves
           not
           obliged
           forthwith
           and
           in
           all
           parts
           to
           keep
           it
           having
           for
           some
           cause
           discovered
           since
           their
           taking
           set
           it
           aside
           :
           The
           other
           the
           
             Independent
          
           a
           seeming
           rather
           then
           a
           certain
           abdication
           or
           totall
           renouncing
           all
           Government
           or
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           Lord
           General
           and
           his
           army
           called
           
             Independents
          
           (
           but
           why
           let
           them
           that
           call
           them
           so
           answer
           for
           it
           )
           have
           solemnly
           
             p
          
           declared
           against
           such
           disorder
           and
           non-Government
           :
           There
           are
           t
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           some
           adhering
           to
           the
           Parliament
           other
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           belonging
           to
           or
           having
           been
           of
           the
           Army
           that
           desire
           an
           independent
           and
           unlimited
           Power
           which
           neither
           derives
           its
           beginning
           nor
           receives
           its
           bounds
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           which
           kind
           of
           humour
           the
           Parliament
           neither
           
             q
          
           approveth
           nor
           admitteth
           of
           .
           There
           are
           some
           besides
           styled
           
             Independents
          
           and
           many
           of
           them
           may
           haply
           desire
           to
           shake
           off
           that
           heavy
           yoake
           of
           Government
           which
           growne
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           manners
           and
           indulgency
           of
           times
           into
           abuse
           exorbitancy
           and
           oppressings
           doth
           gall
           and
           heavily
           presse
           their
           Fellow
           Subjects
           necks
           not
           by
           an
           easy
           or
           ordinary
           course
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           ;
           yet
           the
           granting
           
             these
          
           proves
           not
           that
           the
           Parl.
           maintains
           or
           which
           is
           lesse
           allowes
           Disorder
           or
           Non●Government
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           the
           Division
           between
           them
           two
           
             Presbyterian
          
           and
           
             Independent
          
           was
           handsomely
           hatched
           and
           as
           cunningly
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           on
           purpose
           by
           Dividing
           to
           overcome
           them
           both
           ,
           or
           as
           is
           before
           observed
           ,
           it
           befell
           through
           their
           pride
           of
           Conquering
           :
           The
           main
           and
           originall
           difference
           first
           in
           dispute
           between
           the
           Kings
           party
           and
           the
           Parliament's
           arose
           from
           matter
           of
           Fact
           which
           brought
           in
           this
           dispute
           
           or
           question
           (
           amongst
           other
           things
           )
           unto
           whose
           charge
           the
           Deluge
           of
           blood
           spilt
           in
           this
           Warre
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           :
           The
           Parliament
           hath
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             to
             be
             l●i●
             at
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Parties
             doores
             :
          
           For
           instance
           sake
           ,
           
             The
             bloud-guilty
             and
             horrid
             act
             of
             hindring
             the
             relief
             of
          
           Ireland
           
             whereby
             thousands
             of
             his
             Protestant
             Subiects
             have
             been
             slain
             ,
          
           which
           holds
           the
           three
           heretofore
           united
           Kingdomes
           in
           a
           languishing
           and
           sad
           estate
           even
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           one
           divided
           against
           the
           other
           and
           many
           of
           the
           People
           of
           all
           three
           despairing
           to
           enjoy
           their
           former
           P●ace
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           instancing
           First
           
             in
             his
             sparingly
             an●
             too
             late
             proclaming
             their
             Enemies
             Rebells
             when
             the
             Rebellion
             first
             broke
             out
             ,
             By
             signing
             Commissions
             to
             the
             chief
             Actors
             in
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           
             r
          
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           sending
           unto
           him
           a
           serious
           Admonition
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           
             charging
             him
             therein
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             shedaing
             the
             ●loud
             of
             many
             thousands
             of
             his
             best
             Subiects
             ;
          
           The
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
          
           their
           Commissioners
           at
           the
           
             ſ
          
           Treaty
           at
           
             Uxbridge
          
           urging
           as
           to
           the
           Warre
           in
           
             Ireland
             his
             disapproving
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             the
             Adventurers
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             imployed
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             there
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             the
             course
             intended
             was
             then
             diverted
             ,
             his
             making
             a
             Cessation
             with
             the
             Rebells
             which
             had
             it
             not
             been
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             greatest
             want
             and
             the
             Forces
             imployed
             against
             them
             not
             drawn
             off
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             all
             probability
             have
             been
             ere
             this
             subdued
             and
             the
             War
             even
             finished
             ,
          
           Instead
           thereof
           it
           is
           protracted
           ,
           That
           Kingdome
           having
           been
           by
           the
           prowesse
           of
           his
           
             t
          
           Predecessours
           
           kept
           entire
           united
           unto
           and
           a
           
             u
          
           Member
           of
           this
           State
           of
           
             England
          
           is
           by
           his
           and
           his
           Party's
           abetting
           it
           put
           into
           a
           Condition
           and
           even
           invited
           to
           invade
           and
           conquer
           This
           ,
           And
           what
           was
           wanting
           to
           be
           further
           acted
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           Councell
           is
           now
           set
           on
           and
           continued
           by
           his
           Party
           ,
           hindring
           the
           supplyes
           and
           forces
           sent
           over
           by
           the
           Parliament
           to
           reduce
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           raising
           and
           fomenting
           a
           new
           Warre
           between
           
             Us
          
           and
           the
           
             Scots
          
           to
           divert
           the
           Forces
           intended
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           that
           by
           a
           Warre
           with
           
             Scotland
          
           the
           English
           may
           be
           lesse
           enabled
           to
           prosecut●
           their
           design
           in
           
             Ireland
             .
          
           That
           
             the
             Commissioners
             sent
             by
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             for
             the
             better
             supply
             and
             encouragement
             of
             the
             Army
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             were
             discountenanced
             and
             commanded
             from
             the
             Councell
             there
             where
             the
             prosecution
             of
             the
             War
             was
             to
             be
             managed
             .
          
           The
           Houses
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           the
           debate
           with
           the
           King
           about
           the
           Affairs
           of
           
             Ireland
          
           sent
           him
           word
           that
           
             his
             Message
             then
             sent
             to
             Them
             wherein
             He
             chargeth
             them
             with
             false
             pretences
             and
             a
             purpose
             in
             Them
             to
             divert
             large
             sums
             of
             money
             collected
             from
             the
             English
             from
             the
             proper
             use
             to
             which
             it
             was
             intended
             ,
             was
             an
             high
             breach
             of
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             occasion
             They
             declare
             many
             particulars
             of
             their
             care
             for
             the
             reliese
             of
          
           I●eland
           
             and
             the
             Kings
             hindring
             it
             .
          
           Those
           particulars
           there
           expressed
           are
           as
           followeth
           ,
           They
           declare
           that
           
             this
             bloody
             Rebellion
             was
             first
             raised
             by
             the
             same
             Counsell
             that
             had
             before
             brought
             two
             great
             Armies
             within
             the
             bowells
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             and
             two
             Protestant
             Nations
             ready
             to
             welter
             in
             each
             others
             blood
             ,
             which
             were
             both
             defrayed
             a
             long
             time
             at
             
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             poor
             Commons
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             quietly
             at
             last
             disbanded
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             the
             Parliaments
             endeavours
             ;
          
           That
           
             this
             designe
             failing
             ,
             the
             same
             wicked
             Counsel
             who
             had
             caused
             that
             impious
             Warre
             raised
             this
             barbarous
             Rebellion
             in
          
           Ireland
           
             and
             recommended
             the
             suppressing
             thereof
             for
             the
             better
             colour
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             care
             who
             out
             of
             a
             fellow-feeling
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             miseries
             of
             their
             Protestant
             Brethren
             there
             ,
             not
             suspecting
             this
             horrid
             Plot
             (
             now
             too
             apparent
             )
             did
             cheerfully
             undertake
             th●t
             great
             worke
             ,
             and
             doe
             really
             intend
             and
             endeavour
             to
             settle
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             a
             permanent
             Peace
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             honour
             and
             profit
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             security
             of
             his
             three
             Kingdomes
             :
             But
             how
             they
             have
             been
             discouraged
             retarded
             and
             diverted
             in
             and
             from
             this
             pious
             and
             glorious
             worke
             by
             those
             traiterous
             Counsells
             about
             his
             Maiesty
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           They
           there
           mention
           
             the
             sending
             over
             at
             the
             first
             of
             twenty
             thousand
             pounds
             by
             the
             Parliament
             and
             that
             good
             way
             found
             out
             to
             reduce
          
           Ireland
           
             by
             the
             Adventure
             of
             private
             men
             without
             charging
             the
             Subiect
             in
             generall
             ,
             which
             would
          
           probably
           
             have
             brought
             in
             a
             million
             of
             money
             had
             the
             King
             continued
             in
             or
             near
          
           London
           ,
           
             and
             not
             by
             leaving
             his
             Parliament
             and
             making
             War
             upon
             it
             so
             intimidated
             and
             discouraged
             the
             Adventurers
             and
             Others
             who
             would
             have
             adventured
             ,
             that
             that
             good
             Bill
             is
             rendered
             in
             a
             manner
             ineffectuall
             .
          
           They
           mention
           that
           
             when
             at
             the
             sole
             charge
             of
             the
             Adventurers
             five
             thousand
             Foot
             and
             five
             hundred
             Horse
             were
             designed
             for
             the
             relief
             of
          
           Munster
           
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             an
             English
          
           
             w
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             and
             nothing
             was
             wanting
             but
             a
             Commission
             to
             enable
             him
             for
             the
             service
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             power
             of
             wicked
             Counsell
             that
             no
             Commission
             could
             be
             obtained
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
          
           Lymrick
           
             was
             wholly
             lost
             and
             the
             Province
             of
          
           Munster
           
             since
             in
             very
             great
             
             distresse
             ,
          
           That
           
             when
             well-affected
             Persons
             at
             their
             own
             charges
             by
             way
             of
             Adventure
             had
             prepared
             divers
             Ships
             and
             Pinnaces
             with
             a
             thousand
             Land
             Forces
             for
             the
             service
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             desiring
             nothing
             but
             a
             Commission
             from
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             that
             Commission
             after
             twice
             sending
             to
          
           York
           
             for
             it
             and
             the
             Ships
             lying
             ready
             to
             set
             saile
             three
             weeks
             together
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             neer
             three
             hundred
             pounds
             a
             day
             was
             likewise
             denyed
             ,
             and
             those
             Adventurers
             rather
             than
             to
             lose
             their
             Expedition
             were
             constrained
             to
             goe
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           That
           
             although
             the
             Lords
             Iustices
             of
          
           Ireland
           
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             have
             some
             pieces
             of
             Battery
             sent
             over
             as
             necessary
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             ●et
             such
             Command
             was
             given
             to
             the
          
           Officers
           of
           the
           Tower
           
             that
             n●ne
             of
             the
             Kings
             Ordnance
             must
             be
             sent
             to
             save
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           That
           
             a
             prime
             Engineer
             and
             Quarte●
             master
             Generall
             of
             the
             Army
             in
          
           Ireland
           
             and
             in
             actuall
             imployment
             there
             against
             the
             Rebells
             was
             called
             away
             from
             that
             important
             service
             by
             expresse
             command
             from
             the
             King
             ,
          
           That
           
             a
             Captaine
             Comptroller
             of
             the
             Artillery
             a
             man
             in
             pay
             and
             principally
             imployed
             and
             trusted
             here
             by
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             of
          
           Ireland
           
             for
             providing
             and
             ordering
             the
             Train
             of
             Artillery
             which
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             received
             great
             sums
             of
             money
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             was
             Commanded
             from
             that
             Employment
             and
             Trust
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             in
             this
             unnaturall
             War
             against
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Parliament
             had
             provided
             many
             hundred
             suits
             of
             Cloaths
             and
             sent
             them
             towards
          
           Chester
           ,
           
             the
             Waggoners
             that
             undertook
             the
             Carriage
             of
             them
             were
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Kings
             Souldiers
             lying
             about
          
           COVENTRY
           
             who
             took
             away
             the
             Clothes
             ,
          
           That
           
             three
             hundred
             suits
             of
             Clothes
             ,
             sent
             likewise
             by
             the
             Parliament
             for
          
           Ireland
           
             towards
          
           Chester
           
             were
             all
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Kings
             Troopers
             under
             their
             Captain
             allowing
             it
             .
          
           As
           likewise
           that
           
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Draught-Horses
             
             prepared
             by
             the
             Parliament
             for
             the
             Artillery
             and
             Baggage
             for
             the
             Irish
             Army
             and
             sent
             to
          
           Chester
           
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             being
             there
             attending
             a
             Passage
             were
             then
             required
             by
             the
             King
             for
             his
             present
             service
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             whose
             Forces
             were
             so
             quart●r●d
             about
             the
             Roads
             to
          
           Ireland
           
             that
             no
             Provision
             could
             pass
             thither
             by
             Land
             with
             any
             safety
             ,
          
           That
           
             two
             other
             Captains
             the
             the
             Admirall
             and
             Vice-Admiral
             of
             the
             ships
             appointed
             to
             lie
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             to
             annoy
             the
             Rebels
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             bringing
             Ammunition
             and
             Relief
             from
             Forreign
             Parts
             were
             both
             called
             away
             from
             that
             employment
             by
             the
             Kings
             Command
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             departure
             from
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Munster
           
             to
             which
             they
             were
             designed
             ,
             the
             Rebels
             there
             have
             received
             Powder
             Ammunition
             and
             other
             Relief
             from
             Forreign
             Parts
             .
          
           By
           which
           
             z
          
           particulars
           say
           they
           it
           may
           seem
           that
           
             those
             Rebells
             were
             countenanced
             there
             to
             assist
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Parliament
             here
             especially
             considering
             that
             those
             confident
             Rebels
             have
             presumed
             very
             lately
             to
             send
             a
             Petition
             to
             the
             King
             entituling
             themselves
          
           his
           Majesties
           Catholique
           Subjects
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
             complaining
             of
             the
             Puritan
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           
             and
             desiring
             that
             since
             his
             Majesty
             comes
             not
             over
             thither
             according
             to
             their
             expectation
             they
             may
             come
             into
          
           England
           
             to
             his
             Mai●sty
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Charges
           whereof
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           have
           in
           these
           very
           words
           accused
           the
           King
           and
           cannot
           look
           back
           to
           retract
           their
           Charge
           :
           And
           what
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Warre
           ,
           was
           imputed
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             evill
             Counsell
          
           as
           their
           crime
           in
           seducing
           him
           to
           
             an
             arbitrary
             and
             tyrannicall
             way
             of
             Government
             ,
             to
             the
             countenancing
             if
             not
             the
             promoting
             this
             Rebellion
             of
             the
          
           Irish
           ,
           even
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           
             to
             the
             refusing
             to
             signe
             the
             Proposition
             tendered
             to
             him
             by
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             
             Parliament
          
           as
           the
           onely
           and
           necessary
           means
           for
           setling
           a
           firm
           and
           well-grounded
           Peace
           (
           with
           other
           of
           the
           like
           kinde
           which
           might
           be
           instanced
           in
           )
           the
           
             Houses
          
           out
           of
           tendernesse
           to
           his
           honour
           would
           have
           remitted
           as
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           abstract
           and
           sever
           his
           personall
           Acts
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           such
           his
           Counsell
           :
           yet
           he
           refuseth
           not
           to
           excuse
           his
           Counsell
           nor
           positively
           or
           seriously
           denieth
           those
           Charges
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           only
           jestingly
           declines
           the
           particular
           presumptions
           wherewith
           he
           was
           charged
           of
           his
           privily
           countenancing
           that
           Rebellion
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           answering
           ;
           Withall
           whereas
           the
           Kings
           party
           argue
           to
           have
           the
           King
           himself
           excused
           ,
           his
           Counsell
           blamed
           for
           his
           mis-government
           ,
           they
           must
           as
           well
           distinguish
           betwixt
           his
           Counsell
           before
           the
           Warre
           and
           his
           Counsel
           since
           the
           War
           began
           and
           limit
           it
           to
           whom
           of
           that
           his
           Counsel
           were
           his
           Seducers
           :
           so
           the
           distinguishing
           before
           the
           War
           began
           ,
           between
           the
           Kings
           own
           Acts
           and
           those
           of
           his
           evill
           Counsell
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           no
           value
           whereby
           to
           excuse
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           wholly
           and
           in
           a
           generall
           way
           to
           charge
           his
           
             Counsell
          
           indefinitely
           named
           [
           
             his
             Evill
             Counsell
          
           ]
           igno●ely
           spoken
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           neither
           assigning
           or
           setting
           forth
           (
           as
           the
           Arguers
           in
           the
           particulars
           should
           for
           the
           better
           compleating
           their
           Apology
           for
           the
           King
           )
           who
           the
           Super-intendent
           and
           President
           of
           that
           
             Counsell
          
           was
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           King
           contending
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           to
           rescue
           and
           protect
           whom
           the
           Parliament
           on
           the
           other
           did
           contend
           to
           punish
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           difficulty
           to
           discern
           and
           judge
           by
           the
           understanding
           how
           an
           abstract
           and
           separation
           might
           be
           had
           betwixt
           
             the
             King
          
           and
           that
           
             his
             Counsell
          
           they
           mutually
           and
           strenuously
           contending
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           one
           another
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Question
           therefore
           by
           way
           of
           Argument
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           party
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           as
           between
           the
           Commissioners
           imployed
           on
           either
           side
           to
           Treat
           ,
           admits
           now
           no
           verball
           or
           written
           Answer
           to
           or
           Denying
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           no
           other
           Umpire
           then
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           two
           opposite
           Parties
           have
           a
           long
           time
           strove
           for
           ,
           the
           one
           defending
           their
           Cause
           in
           their
           Books
           and
           Writings
           by
           vehemency
           and
           height
           of
           Wit
           ,
           the
           other
           theirs
           by
           solid
           and
           substantiall
           Prudence
           seems
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Conquerour
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           odds
           is
           betwixt
           their
           
             Writings
          
           because
           controverted
           by
           either
           side
           
             which
             Party
             doth
             declare
             and
             argue
             more
             prudentially
             the
             Reasons
             of
             their
             severall
             undertakings
             in
             this
             Quarrell
          
           as
           which
           Party
           the
           Kings
           or
           the
           Parliaments
           have
           writ
           more
           sufficiently
           and
           substantially
           concerning
           the
           subject
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           in
           this
           Warre
           ,
           whose
           
             Writings
             and
             Declarations
          
           have
           been
           more
           true
           ,
           whose
           most
           seditious
           and
           false
           ,
           which
           Party
           hath
           in
           their
           severall
           Books
           been
           most
           seriously
           and
           truly
           charged
           and
           accused
           of
           offending
           ,
           which
           more
           genuinely
           and
           sincerely
           have
           argued
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           :
           So
           because
           there
           may
           not
           want
           Fuell
           for
           Contention
           't
           is
           debated
           concerning
           the
           actions
           of
           Violence
           and
           Terrour
           to
           the
           People
           on
           either
           part
           (
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           )
           which
           did
           act
           with
           more
           Cruelty
           by
           putting
           all
           sorts
           of
           People
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           spoyling
           ,
           consuming
           with
           sire
           laying
           wast
           Houses
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           'T
           is
           known
           that
           a
           
             a
          
           County
           not
           farre
           distant
           ,
           scituate
           in
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           gives
           testimony
           of
           
             consuming
             by
          
           
             b
          
           
             fire
          
           against
           the
           one
           in
           a
           sad
           Record
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           the
           
             Writings
          
           on
           either
           side
           where
           the
           one
           hath
           propounded
           and
           objected
           what
           the
           other
           hath
           answered
           ,
           for
           instance
           sake
           take
           three
           or
           four
           here
           following
           for
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           First
           the
           Letter
           to
           the
           Governour
           and
           Councell
           of
           War
           at
           
             Bristol
          
           (
           that
           City
           being
           then
           a
           Garrison
           for
           the
           Parliament
           )
           from
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant-Generall
           of
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           
             c
          
           
             requiring
             the
             Governour
             and
             Councell
             there
             to
             forbear
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             the
             two
             Citizens
             ,
             threatning
             withall
             to
             retaliate
             the
             like
             judgment
             and
             execution
             upon
             some
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             Party
             kept
             Prisoners
             by
             the
             Kings
          
           with
           the
           resolution
           and
           Answer
           of
           the
           Governour
           and
           Councell
           to
           such
           Message
           .
        
         
           The
           quality
           of
           which
           Answer
           is
           forejudged
           already
           and
           replyed
           unto
           in
           
             d
          
           Print
           to
           be
           an
           
             insolent
             Pamphlet
          
           with
           other
           words
           of
           scorne
           ,
           which
           Letter
           and
           Answer
           being
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           discerne
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           weight
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           
             
               PATRICK
               Earl
               of
               FORTH
               Lord
               ETTERICK
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Lieutenant-Generall
               of
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               .
            
             
               I
               Having
               been
               informed
               ,
               that
               lately
               at
               a
               Councell
               of
               War
               you
               have
               condemned
               to
               death
               
                 Robert
                 Yeomans
              
               late
               Sheriffe
               of
               
                 Bristol
                 ,
              
               who
               hath
               his
               Majesties
               Commission
               for
               raising
               a
               Regiment
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               
                 William
                 
                 Yeomans
              
               his
               Brother
               ,
               
                 George
                 Bourchier
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Edward
                 Dacres
                 ,
              
               all
               for
               expresing
               their
               Loyalty
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               his
               service
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               intend
               to
               proceed
               speedily
               against
               others
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               ;
               do
               therefore
               signifie
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               intend
               speedily
               to
               put
               Master
               
                 George
                 ,
              
               Master
               
                 Stephens
                 ,
              
               Captaine
               
                 Huntley
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               taken
               in
               Rebelion
               against
               his
               Majesty
               at
               
                 Cyrencester
                 ,
              
               into
               the
               same
               condition
               .
               I
               do
               further
               advise
               you
               that
               if
               you
               offer
               by
               that
               unjust
               judgment
               to
               execute
               any
               of
               them
               you
               have
               so
               condemned
               ;
               that
               those
               here
               in
               Custody
               Master
               
                 George
              
               Master
               
                 Stephens
              
               and
               Captaine
               
                 Huntley
              
               must
               expect
               no
               Favour
               or
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 mine
                 hand
                 at
                 
                   Oxford
                
                 
                   this
                   16th
                   .
                   of
                   
                     May
                  
                   1643.
                   
                
              
               
                 FORTH
                 .
              
               To
               the
               Commander
               in
               chief
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               at
               
                 Bristoll
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           Answer
           of
           this
           Letter
           was
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               NATHANIEL
               FIENNES
               Governour
               ,
               and
               the
               Councell
               of
               Warre
               in
               the
               City
               of
               BRISTOL
               .
            
             
               HAving
               received
               a
               writing
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               that
               upon
               information
               of
               our
               late
               proceedings
               against
               
                 Robert
                 Yeomans
                 ,
              
               William
               
                 Yeomans
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               you
               intend
               to
               put
               Master
               
                 George
                 ,
              
               Master
               
                 Stephens
                 ,
              
               Captaine
               
                 Huntley
              
               and
               others
               into
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               we
               are
               well
               assured
               that
               neither
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               mortall
               man
               can
               put
               them
               into
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               for
               wh●ther
               they
               live
               or
               dye
               ,
               they
               will
               alwayes
               be
               accounted
               true
               and
               honest
               men
               faithfull
               to
               their
               King
               and
               Country
               and
               such
               as
               in
               a
               faire
               and
               open
               way
               have
               alwayes
               prosecuted
               that
               cause
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               judgment
               guided
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               highest
               Court
               they
               held
               the
               justest
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Conspirators
               of
               this
               City
               must
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               carry
               perpetually
               with
               them
               the
               Brand
               of
               Treachery
               and
               Conspiracy
               ;
               and
               if
               
                 Robert
                 Yeomans
              
               had
               made
               use
               of
               his
               commission
               in
               an
               open
               way
               he
               should
               be
               put
               in
               no
               worse
               condition
               then
               others
               in
               the
               like
               kind
               had
               
               been
               ;
               but
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               amongst
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               arms
               among
               Souldiers
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               open
               Enemies
               and
               secret
               Spyes
               and
               Conspirators
               .
               And
               if
               you
               shall
               not
               make
               the
               like
               distinction
               we
               do
               signifie
               unto
               you
               that
               we
               will
               not
               only
               proceed
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               persons
               already
               condemned
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               divers
               others
               of
               the
               Conspirators
               ,
               unto
               whom
               we
               had
               some
               thoughts
               of
               extending
               mercy
               .
               And
               doe
               further
               advise
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               any
               inhumane
               and
               un-souldier-like
               sentence
               ,
               you
               shall
               proceed
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               persons
               by
               you
               named
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               our
               freinds
               in
               your
               custody
               that
               have
               been
               taken
               in
               a
               faire
               and
               open
               way
               of
               Warre
               ,
               then
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Pye
                 ,
              
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Crofts
              
               and
               Colonell
               
                 Connesby
                 ,
              
               with
               divers
               others
               taken
               in
               open
               Rebelion
               and
               actuall
               Warre
               against
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               here
               in
               custody
               ,
               must
               expect
               no
               Favour
               or
               Mercy
               :
               And
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               upon
               our
               most
               just
               Cause
               ,
               we
               have
               powers
               enough
               for
               our
               friends
               security
               without
               taking
               in
               any
               that
               have
               gotten
               out
               of
               our
               reach
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               although
               divers
               of
               yours
               of
               no
               mean
               quality
               and
               condition
               have
               been
               released
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 hand
                 the
                 
                   18th
                   .
                   of
                   
                     May
                  
                   1643.
                   
                
              
               
                 Nathaniel
                 Fiennes
                 
                   President
                   .
                
                 Clement
                 Walker
                 &c.
                 
              
               To
               
                 Patrick
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Forth
              
               Lord
               Lieutenant-Generall
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           
             e
          
           That
           from
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           
             Argyle
          
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Armine
          
           Commissioners
           from
           both
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             ,
             fully
             and
             in
             few
             words
             delivering
             their
             Intentions
             and
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Summons
             sent
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
          
           Carlisl●a
           
             Garrison
             for
             the
             King
             ,
          
           with
           his
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           
             full
             of
             words
             ,
             pregnancy
             of
             wit
             and
             iealousie
             ,
             reiecting
             their
             Summons
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Party
           derogating
           elsewhere
           from
           the
           worth
           of
           
             f
          
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           A
           
             g
          
           third
           of
           no
           great
           length
           the
           Reader
           hath
           it
           in
           the
           very
           words
           sent
           from
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           his
           Parties
           descant
           and
           scornfull
           Comment
           on
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Message
               sent
               from
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               the
               King
               .
            
             
               VVE
               the
               
                 Lords
              
               and
               
                 Commons
              
               assembled
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               
                 England
              
               taking
               into
               our
               Consideration
               a
               Letter
               sent
               from
               your
               Majesty
               dated
               the
               third
               of
               
                 March
              
               instant
               and
               directed
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               Parliament
               assembled
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               by
               the
               contents
               of
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Earle
               of
               
                 Forth
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Generall
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Essex
              
               we
               conceive
               was
               intended
               to
               our selves
               )
               Have
               resolved
               with
               the
               
               concurrent
               advice
               a●d
               consent
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Scotland
              
               to
               represent
               to
               your
               Majesty
               in
               all
               humility
               and
               p●ai●ness●
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               That
               as
               we
               have
               used
               all
               means
               for
               a
               just
               and
               safe
               Peace
               ;
               so
               will
               we
               never
               be
               wanting
               to
               d●e
               our
               utmost
               for
               the
               procuring
               thereof
               :
               But
               when
               we
               consider
               the
               expressions
               in
               that
               Letter
               of
               your
               Majesties
               ,
               we
               have
               more
               sad
               and
               despairing
               thoughts
               of
               attaining
               the
               same
               then
               ever
               ;
               because
               thereby
               those
               persons
               now
               assembled
               at
               
                 Ox●ord
              
               who
               contrary
               to
               their
               duty
               have
               deser●ed
               your
               Parliament
               are
               put
               into
               an
               equall
               condition
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               Parliament
               co●v●ned
               according
               to
               the
               known
               and
               fundamentall
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               (
               the
               continuance
               whereof
               is
               established
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               consented
               unto
               by
               your
               Majesty
               )
               is
               in
               effect
               denied
               to
               be
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               scope
               and
               intention
               of
               that
               Letter
               being
               to
               make
               provision
               how
               all
               the
               Members
               (
               as
               it
               is
               pretended
               )
               of
               both
               Houses
               ,
               may
               securely
               meet
               in
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Convention
               of
               Parliament
               whereof
               no
               other
               conclusion
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               present
               Parliament
               is
               not
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Convention
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               &
               that
               to
               make
               it
               a
               full
               &
               free
               Convention
               of
               Parliament
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               is
               Necessary
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               have
               deserted
               that
               great
               Trust
               and
               doe
               levy
               War
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               are
               pretended
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
             
               And
               hereupon
               we
               think
               our selves
               bound
               to
               let
               your
               Majesty
               know
               that
               seeing
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               Parliament
               is
               setled
               by
               a
               Law
               (
               which
               as
               all
               other
               Law●s
               of
               your
               Kingdoms
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               sworn
               to
               maintain
               ,
               as
               wee
               are
               sworn
               to
               our
               All
               giance
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               those
               obligations
               being
               reciprocall
               )
               we
               must
               in
               duty
               and
               accordingly
               are
               resolved
               with
               our
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               to
               defend
               &
               preserve
               the
               
                 Just
                 Rights
                 and
                 full
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ;
              
               And
               doe
               beseech
               your
               Majesty
               to
               be
               assured
               ,
               That
               your
               Majesties
               Royall
               and
               hearty
               concurrence
               with
               us
               herein
               will
               be
               the
               most
               effectuall
               and
               ready
               means
               of
               procuring
               a
               firm
               and
               lasting
               peace
               in
               all
               your
               Majesties
               Dominions
               and
               of
               begetting
               a
               perfect
               understanding
               between
               your
               Majesty
               and
               your
               People
               ,
               with●ut
               which
               your
               Majesties
               most
               earnest
               Professions
               and
               our
               reall
               Intentions
               concernign
               the
               same
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               frustrated
               .
               And
               in
               case
               your
               Majesties
               three
               Kingdomes
               should
               by
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               remain
               in
               this
               sad
               and
               bleeding
               condition
               ,
               tending
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               unnaturall
               
                 Warre
              
               to
               their
               
                 Ruine
                 ,
              
               your
               Majesty
               cannot
               be
               the
               least
               nor
               last
               sufferer
               .
               God
               in
               his
               goodnesse
               incline
               your
               Royall
               breast
               out
               of
               pitty
               and
               compassion
               to
               th●se
               deep
               sufferings
               of
               your
               Innocent
               People
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               speedy
               and
               happy
               issue
               to
               these
               desperate
               Evills
               by
               the
               joint
               advice
               of
               both
               your
               Kingdoms
               now
               happily
               united
               in
               
               this
               
                 Cause
              
               by
               their
               late
               Solemn
               
                 League
              
               and
               
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               Which
               as
               it
               will
               prove
               the
               surest
               remedy
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               the
               earnest
               Prayer
               of
               your
               Majesties
               
                 loyall
                 Subjects
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Lords
              
               and
               
                 Commons
              
               assembled
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Westminster
                
                 
                   the
                   9th
                   .
                   day
                   of
                   
                     March
                     .
                  
                   1643.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Grey
                    
                     of
                     
                       Wark
                    
                     Speaker
                     of
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Peers
                     
                       pro
                       tempore
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       William
                       Lenthall
                    
                     Speaker
                     of
                     the
                     Commons-House
                     in
                     PARLIAMENT
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Kings
             parties
             Apprehension
             and
             Comment
             on
             the
             Letter
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whosoever
             considers
             that
             this
             should
             be
             a
             Letter
             from
             Subjects
             might
             well
             think
             it
             very
             unbeseeming
             language
             in
             them
             to
             call
             his
             Majesties
             earnest
             endeavours
             for
             peace
             but
             
               Professions
               ,
            
             and
             their
             own
             feigned
             pretences
             
               most
               reall
               Intentions
               ,
            
             but
             much
             more
             wonder
             at
             that
             menacing
             language
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Majesty
               cannot
               be
               the
               least
               nor
               the
               last
               sufferer
               ;
            
             which
             expressions
             from
             Subjects
             in
             Arms
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             what
             dangerous
             construction
             they
             may
             admit
             ,
             we
             are
             unwilling
             to
             mention
             .
          
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           Kings
           parties
           Comment
           on
           the
           Letter
           .
        
         
         
           One
           other
           intercourse
           of
           Messages
           between
           both
           Parties
           of
           a
           latter
           time
           .
           The
           Summons
           sent
           by
           the
           Committee
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Newarke
          
           for
           surrendring
           that
           Towne
           and
           Fort
           .
           The
           
             h
          
           Summons
           expressing
           perswasive
           and
           valid
           reasons
           to
           surrender
           it
           ,
           the
           Governour
           rather
           his
           Secretaries
           Answer
           full
           of
           good
           Language
           ,
           courage
           and
           strength
           of
           wit
           ,
           wherein
           mentioning
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           sent
           the
           23
           of
           
             March
          
           1644.
           unto
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           urges
           the
           Kings
           granting
           
             Graecious
             Conditions
             ,
          
           and
           proves
           it
           ,
           
             in
             that
             he
             would
             Disband
             his
             Forces
             Dismantle
             his
             Garrisons
             &c.
          
           he
           who
           penned
           the
           Answer
           recites
           not
           all
           the
           Kings
           Proposalls
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           would
           have
           withall
           
             his
             Friends
             pardoned
             ,
             the
             Sequestration
             taken
             from
             off
             their
             Estates
          
           and
           the
           like
           :
           either
           he
           saw
           not
           the
           Kings
           whole
           Letter
           ,
           being
           he
           recites
           but
           one
           part
           only
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           smiles
           in
           his
           sleeve
           ,
           thinking
           by
           his
           reserved
           Comment
           on
           the
           Letter
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Committee
           there
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           besides
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             gracious
             inclination
          
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Answerer
           reciteth
           but
           one
           part
           :
           the
           offering
           those
           promises
           which
           he
           mentions
           and
           commends
           the
           King
           for
           ,
           seems
           like
           Sathans
           contracting
           with
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Gospell
           who
           tells
           him
           of
           large
           gifts
           
             to
             give
             him
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ,
          
           but
           on
           what
           condition
           ?
           On
           such
           as
           Christ
           his
           purity
           and
           immunity
           from
           all
           sin
           could
           not
           accept
           
             viz.
             to
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             him
             .
          
           The
           Kings
           Letter
           was
           easily
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           any
           who
           shall
           read
           it
           collectively
           and
           all
           together
           but
           not
           a
           part
           only
           ,
           as
           of
           
             disbanding
             his
             Forces
             dismantling
             his
             Garrisons
          
           with
           other
           the
           like
           
             gracious
             proffers
          
           made
           ;
           
           but
           on
           what
           condition
           are
           they
           made
           ?
           to
           have
           
             his
             friends
             pardoned
             and
             their
             Sequestra●i●ns
             wholy
             taken
             off
             .
          
           Such
           manner
           of
           collective
           speaking
           being
           conditionall
           the
           one
           is
           not
           expected
           to
           be
           done
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           if
           the
           rest
           be
           not
           performed
           on
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Answerer
           's
           mentioning
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Letter
           as
           may
           serve
           the
           turn
           in
           reciting
           the
           Kings
           
             gracious
             promise
          
           leaves
           out
           on
           what
           condition
           the
           promise
           is
           made
           :
           the
           condition
           annexed
           to
           the
           promise
           frustrates
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           the
           answerer
           calls
           
             gracious
          
           in
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           of
           
             Disbanding
             his
             forces
             ,
          
           if
           nothing
           else
           were
           to
           be
           expected
           are
           in
           every
           mans
           Iudgement
           as
           in
           the
           Answerers
           
             gracious
          
           indeed
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Kings
           expects
           to
           have
           
             his
             Friends
             pardoned
             the
             Sequestrations
             wholly
             taken
             off
             from
             their
             Estates
             ,
          
           were
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             revoking
             their
             own
             Iudgments
             to
             accuse
             themselves
             of
             Injustice-doing
          
           to
           put
           them
           whom
           they
           accounted
           Offenders
           and
           their
           enemies
           into
           as
           good
           or
           better
           condition
           then
           their
           own
           friends
           ,
           the
           Answerer
           if
           knowing
           the
           Kings
           whole
           letter
           and
           would
           contract
           it
           into
           parts
           reciting
           only
           that
           which
           serves
           his
           turne
           ,
           the
           Committee
           being
           presumed
           solid
           and
           understanding
           Gentlemen
           would
           questionlesse
           follow
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           own
           Iudgment
           without
           replying
           to
           the
           Answerer
           .
        
         
           For
           an
           handsome
           Dialect
           and
           height
           of
           wit
           which
           haply
           may
           delight
           some
           Readers
           but
           cures
           not
           the
           distempers
           and
           calamities
           of
           a
           Civil
           war
           ,
           nor
           satisfies
           the
           serious
           expectation
           of
           unbiassed
           spectators
           or
           Actors
           in
           these
           Tragedies
           ,
           it
           is
           confessed
           that
           the
           Assembly
           at
           
             Oxford
          
           and
           their
           Party
           in
           their
           Quarters
           there
           having
           the
           more
           facete
           and
           nimble
           wits
           with
           the
           help
           &
           influence
           
           of
           the
           Youth
           and
           Schollers
           there
           ,
           not
           ripe
           enough
           nor
           versed
           in
           the
           Laws
           &
           policies
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           may
           seem
           to
           exceed
           the
           Parliament
           and
           those
           whom
           the
           Parliament
           imployes
           in
           their
           expressions
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           Books
           on
           either
           side
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           test
           of
           Reason
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           soon
           discern
           the
           difference
           and
           these
           foure
           remarkeable
           Messages
           instanced
           in
           may
           decide
           the
           contest
           ,
           none
           other
           of
           all
           their
           conflicts
           of
           that
           kind
           being
           more
           opposite
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           their
           Messages
           reciprocally
           sent
           more
           disdainfully
           rejected
           on
           either
           side
           then
           these
           foure
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Convocation
             house
             at
             Oxford
          
           urging
           a
           
             violation
             of
             that
             Statute
             11
             Hen.
          
           7
           before
           recited
           ,
           and
           in
           page
           31
           of
           their
           Book
           (
           
             viz.
          
           )
           that
           [
           
             None
             that
             shall
             attend
             upon
             the
             King
             and
             do
             him
             true
             Service
             shall
             be
             attainted
             &c.
          
           ]
           therefore
           requiring
           the
           people
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Statute
           to
           assist
           the
           King
           contrary
           to
           the
           Negative
           Oath
           imposed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           in
           these
           words
           [
           
             That
             I
             will
             no●
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             adhere
             unto
             or
             willingly
             assist
             the
             King
             in
             this
             Cause
             or
             Warre
             against
             the
             Parliament
             nor
             any
             Forces
             raised
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           ]
           The
           words
           [
           
             assisting
             him
          
           ]
           are
           made
           use
           of
           only
           without
           the
           termination
           or
           qualification
           how
           or
           on
           what
           termes
           ;
           neither
           the
           People
           nor
           the
           Parliament
           (
           the
           Representative
           of
           the
           People
           )
           in
           
             Henry
          
           the
           seventh
           his
           time
           would
           have
           made
           or
           consented
           to
           a
           Law
           made
           noxious
           to
           themselves
           :
           If
           
             Henry
          
           the
           seventh
           had
           severall
           wayes
           oppressed
           his
           people
           and
           afterwards
           taken
           up
           arms
           to
           maintaine
           his
           oppression
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           would
           questionles
           have
           forborn
           the
           enacting
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           Title
           
           whereof
           especially
           relating
           to
           the
           
             doing
             the
             King
             true
             service
             ;
          
           wherefore
           unlesse
           
             true
          
           and
           
             lawfull
          
           be
           contradictory
           terms
           which
           no
           man
           will
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Statute
           was
           not
           so
           fitly
           applyed
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             Negative
             Oath
             ,
          
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Objectour
           takeing
           out
           only
           the
           word
           
             assisting
          
           and
           confining
           it
           to
           such
           a
           contracted
           sense
           as
           may
           serve
           his
           turne
           ,
           satisfie
           the
           impartiall
           Reader
           weighing
           and
           examining
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Statute
           and
           wherefore
           it
           was
           enjoyned
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           their
           parties
           deserting
           their
           first
           judgment
           if
           so
           they
           have
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           rather
           judged
           to
           be
           a
           fencing
           and
           tryall
           of
           wits
           in
           an
           argumentative
           way
           of
           discoursing
           only
           ,
           then
           any
           setled
           revolting
           from
           their
           first
           opinion
           .
           They
           are
           well
           read
           in
           the
           good
           mans
           Character
           
             who
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             for
             any
             evill
             tydings
             ,
             his
             heart
             standeth
             fast
             and
             will
             not
             shrink
             untill
          
           &c.
           which
           suiteth
           well
           with
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           
             That
             they
             will
             sincerely
             really
             and
             constantly
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             &c.
             
             Sincerely
             and
             Really
          
           that
           is
           with
           all
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           
             Constantly
          
           which
           is
           without
           defection
           or
           falling
           off
           on
           triviall
           dissentings
           in
           judgment
           and
           opinion
           :
           The
           Arguments
           they
           have
           lately
           taken
           up
           against
           the
           residing
           part
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           maintainer
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           next
           under
           God
           the
           preserver
           of
           our
           Peace
           ,
           are
           none
           of
           the
           more
           eminent
           sort
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Parties
           nor
           like
           to
           theirs
           ,
           rather
           from
           a
           more
           willfull
           and
           weaker
           sort
           .
           The
           House
           of
           Parliament
           being
           grown
           thin
           by
           their
           first
           dividing
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           
             Presbyterians
          
           deserting
           it
           become
           more
           thinne
           ,
           the
           more
           weake
           it
           is
           through
           their
           defections
           the
           more
           need
           it
           hath
           of
           being
           supported
           by
           their
           returne
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             Force
          
           
           which
           they
           and
           their
           sub-divided
           Party
           urge
           
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Army
          
           their
           Servants
           ,
           
             an
             high
             affront
             and
             breach
             of
             Parliament
             Privileges
             ,
          
           both
           parties
           
             Presbyterian
          
           and
           
             Independent
          
           seeme
           to
           be
           forced
           alike
           though
           not
           in
           an
           equall
           degree
           of
           strength
           and
           number
           yet
           in
           a
           strict
           and
           closer
           tye
           of
           Policy
           and
           Prudence
           by
           and
           through
           an
           extream
           and
           inevitable
           necessity
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           ,
           neither
           they
           nor
           any
           of
           their
           party
           can
           devise
           or
           act
           a
           means
           how
           to
           s●ttle
           such
           a
           course
           as
           may
           prevent
           a
           totall
           confusion
           or
           the
           overthrow
           of
           those
           who
           have
           already
           prevailed
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           Nor
           
             to
             Still
             the
             common
             Enemy
             and
             Avenger
             ;
          
           but
           if
           he
           being
           hard
           driven
           should
           by
           Treaty
           or
           other
           unsafe
           way
           of
           setling
           a
           peace
           have
           prevailed
           he
           had
           been
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           do
           his
           pleasure
           :
           in
           Treaties
           or
           like
           wayes
           of
           Parleance
           what
           security
           could
           he
           have
           given
           or
           would
           he
           have
           kept
           commensurate
           to
           the
           safety
           and
           welfare
           of
           many
           thousands
           engaged
           in
           this
           quarrell
           to
           the
           avoidance
           of
           those
           dangers
           and
           jealousies
           administred
           by
           him
           ?
           The
           example
           of
           
             Henry
          
           the
           third
           of
           
             England
          
           is
           memorable
           for
           his
           complyance
           and
           giving
           way
           unto
           a
           Treaty
           ,
           his
           signing
           Articles
           to
           perform
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           had
           by
           that
           recovered
           his
           power
           againe
           kept
           none
           of
           them
           .
           But
           to
           the
           
             Presbyterians
          
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           their
           paralleling
           
             the
             Kings
             offering
             a
             force
             to
             six
             members
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             to
             the
             force
             offered
             unto
             the
             e●ected
             and
             repulsed
             Members
             by
             the
             Army
             :
          
           the
           King
           might
           by
           an
           usurped
           authority
           break
           in
           and
           do
           whatsoever
           he
           pleased
           ,
           to
           grieve
           and
           vex
           whosoever
           should
           not
           submit
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           to
           exercise
           a
           regall
           power
           above
           the
           
           Lawes
           from
           assuming
           unto
           himselfe
           by
           a
           strong
           selfe
           conceipt
           an
           unlimited
           Soveraignty
           &
           transcendency
           of
           Might
           in
           nothing
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           to
           awe
           and
           force
           this
           present
           Parliament
           and
           all
           future
           Parliaments
           (
           in
           case
           he
           had
           any
           purpose
           to
           summon
           any
           more
           )
           to
           his
           beck
           as
           t
           is
           probable
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           menacing
           and
           imperious
           Act
           of
           Proclaming
           those
           Gentlemen
           
             i
          
           
             Traytors
          
           who
           either
           obeyed
           not
           or
           refused
           to
           conforme
           to
           his
           present
           will
           :
           There
           was
           no
           necessity
           but
           his
           sole
           will
           to
           force
           all
           those
           who
           complyed
           not
           with
           him
           to
           save
           and
           rescue
           his
           creatures
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           justice
           ;
           and
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           now
           a
           stronger
           necessity
           then
           before
           the
           great
           and
           universall
           engagement
           of
           many
           good
           and
           deserving
           men
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           judge
           .
           In
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           take
           it
           ill
           that
           their
           servants
           (
           so
           the
           Army
           stile
           themselves
           )
           should
           force
           their
           Masters
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           simply
           and
           precisely
           servants
           immediate
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           their
           equals
           as
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Parliament
           and
           Commanders
           and
           Officers
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           the
           private
           Souldiers
           commanded
           and
           led
           by
           them
           ;
           or
           the
           Army
           relatively
           unto
           Them
           as
           
             Iurors
          
           in
           a
           tryall
           of
           Right
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           before
           a
           number
           of
           
             Iudges
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Parliament
           are
           although
           the
           resemblance
           holds
           not
           adequately
           as
           to
           an
           Army
           and
           to
           a
           Iury
           )
           Let
           a
           
             Mayor
          
           part
           of
           the
           Iudges
           incline
           or
           direct
           which
           way
           they
           please
           yet
           an
           upright
           Iury
           will
           find
           according
           to
           the
           evidence
           in
           being
           :
           The
           evidence
           in
           this
           case
           is
           the
           certainty
           of
           knowing
           and
           recollecting
           things
           past
           ,
           the
           foresight
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           induceth
           
           them
           to
           bring
           in
           such
           verdict
           as
           may
           render
           all
           things
           iust
           and
           safe
           :
           for
           when
           it
           shall
           happen
           to
           be
           debated
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           prefered
           ,
           
             The
             Privilege
             of
             Parliament
             or
             the
             safety
             of
             a
             Kingdom
          
           every
           one
           can
           judg
           which
           ought
           to
           sway
           the
           Ballance
           .
           Againe
           admit
           〈◊〉
           Army
           to
           be
           their
           Servants
           (
           yet
           properly
           they
           are
           servants
           unto
           those
           from
           whom
           they
           receive
           their
           pay
           ,
           that
           is
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           Representative
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           from
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           nor
           
             Independent
          
           party
           )
           In
           a
           mixt
           and
           joynt
           Government
           where
           more
           then
           one
           commandeth
           and
           a
           mutuall
           consent
           had
           betwixt
           the
           Governours
           that
           the
           People
           to
           be
           commanded
           shall
           obey
           the
           discreeter
           party
           ,
           they
           mutually
           consent
           that
           the
           people
           shall
           be
           directed
           by
           the
           wiser
           of
           the
           two
           ;
           there
           it
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Election
           and
           discretion
           of
           the
           people
           which
           of
           them
           to
           pay
           obedience
           unto
           :
           It
           skills
           not
           in
           a
           governing
           and
           politick
           body
           (
           consisting
           of
           many
           Ruling
           and
           all
           consenting
           in
           the
           maine
           )
           which
           is
           the
           
             Major
          
           part
           or
           which
           is
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           
             Major
          
           part
           will
           do
           the
           work
           themselves
           without
           the
           help
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           do
           employ
           :
           that
           part
           rather
           it
           should
           seem
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           which
           acts
           and
           endeavours
           (
           without
           respect
           had
           to
           the
           
             Majority
          
           )
           in
           the
           more
           prudent
           watchfull
           and
           safe
           way
           ,
           so
           t
           is
           no
           disobedience
           or
           affront
           offered
           by
           their
           Army
           ,
           where
           obedience
           may
           be
           dangerous
           to
           the
           obeyers
           ,
           to
           the
           Parliament
           Party
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           and
           Their
           adherents
           .
           The
           Quarrell
           is
           not
           between
           a
           power
           of
           a
           momentary
           and
           slight
           concernment
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           a
           vanishing
           and
           light
           obedience
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           a
           long
           and
           throughly
           controverted
           contention
           between
           two
           
           Powers
           upon
           the
           issue
           whereof
           the
           safety
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           doth
           rest
           ,
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Correspondencies
           Observations
           and
           Commerce
           between
           Them
           and
           most
           Forreigners
           throughout
           the
           Christian
           World
           (
           looking
           on
           the
           passages
           of
           our
           Affairs
           and
           giving
           Judgment
           thereupon
           )
           depends
           .
           It
           may
           seem
           as
           the
           design
           is
           driven
           on
           a
           Contention
           tripartite
           ,
           handsomely
           devised
           and
           with
           a
           great
           dexterity
           of
           wit
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           in
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Party
           prefer
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           before
           the
           
             Independent
             ,
          
           some
           the
           
             Independent
          
           before
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             ,
          
           
             k
          
           ha●ing
           both
           yet
           they
           give
           good
           words
           unto
           and
           comply
           with
           the
           more
           discontented
           and
           weaker
           party
           untill
           by
           their
           cunning
           Artifice
           they
           overcome
           them
           also
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           
             Leger
             de
             main
          
           and
           sleight
           of
           wit
           blow
           the
           coals
           of
           Dissention
           betwixt
           them
           both
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           can
           look
           for
           no
           other
           then
           
             Polyphemus
          
           his
           courtesie
           to
           be
           of
           those
           last
           to
           be
           devoured
           .
           The
           Presbyterian
           out
           of
           zeal
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Cause
           not
           foreseeing
           what
           danger
           might
           befall
           by
           his
           Dividing
           fondly
           conceives
           that
           either
           
             the
             War
             is
             ended
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           may
           now
           safely
           Divide
           from
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           heretofore
           hath
           joyned
           or
           that
           his
           
             Cause
             for
             the
             Covenant
             sake
             is
             so
             good
          
           that
           to
           maintaine
           his
           Tenent
           he
           sticks
           not
           at
           the
           endangering
           himself
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           Enemy
           having
           his
           Friends
           and
           instruments
           up
           and
           down
           in
           all
           Corners
           of
           the
           Realm
           will
           and
           can
           keep
           those
           two
           partyes
           now
           in
           difference
           at
           that
           distance
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           joyn
           their
           Forces
           again
           to
           conquer
           him
           :
           where
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           to
           involve
           all
           
             Presbyterians
          
           in
           the
           same
           Tenents
           
           or
           Intents
           ,
           Counsells
           and
           Affections
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           there
           are
           a
           considerable
           party
           amongst
           them
           who
           rightly
           apprehend
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           between
           
             Us
          
           and
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           and
           cannot
           but
           foresee
           that
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           
             Scots
          
           as
           matters
           now
           stand
           would
           prove
           pernicious
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           as
           well
           to
           themselves
           as
           to
           the
           
             Independents
          
           so
           termed
           ,
           for
           notwithstanding
           any
           pretended
           difference
           betweene
           them
           they
           cannot
           well
           avoid
           the
           danger
           of
           joyntly
           suffering
           if
           by
           their
           Dividing
           the
           publique
           and
           common
           safety
           be
           deserted
           .
        
         
           Besides
           as
           to
           the
           
             major
          
           and
           
             minor
          
           part
           of
           Members
           sitting
           in
           the
           House
           or
           secluded
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           absenting
           themselves
           from
           the
           House
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           greater
           number
           are
           absent
           as
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           reckoneth
           ,
           he
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           Objection
           least
           he
           open
           an
           old
           wound
           long
           since
           salved
           up
           (
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           on
           their
           successe
           )
           and
           that
           Objection
           be
           made
           use
           of
           against
           them
           all
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           Authority
           whereby
           they
           have
           at
           any
           time
           acted
           since
           the
           Contention
           first
           began
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           Party's
           claim
           to
           their
           Parliament
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Parliament
           Party's
           claim
           to
           theirs
           at
           
             Westminster
             ;
          
           For
           if
           the
           Kings
           Party
           did
           rightly
           calculate
           their
           Numbers
           which
           were
           in
           both
           Houses
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           
             l
          
           258.
           either
           personally
           sitting
           or
           absent
           upon
           imployment
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           number
           exceeded
           that
           of
           those
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           so
           that
           the
           Argument
           for
           the
           
             maior
          
           part
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Members
           
             Presbyterially
          
           affected
           and
           that
           way
           Covenanted
           ,
           against
           which
           (
           
             viz.
          
           the
           Covenant
           )
           the
           King
           friends
           have
           learnedly
           as
           yet
           unansweredly
           
           
             m
          
           argued
           is
           no
           safe
           or
           prudent
           Argument
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           (
           however
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           and
           the
           Reasons
           for
           keeping
           it
           are
           abetted
           and
           seconded
           in
           an
           elaborately
           written
           Letter
           by
           the
           
             London
             .
          
           Ministers
           )
           least
           they
           helpe
           their
           first
           and
           common
           Enemy
           to
           rowse
           an
           Objection
           which
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           slept
           for
           the
           maintaining
           their
           Parliament
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           For
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           had
           those
           Ministers
           employed
           their
           pains
           in
           answering
           that
           Book
           first
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           worthy
           of
           and
           required
           an
           Answer
           to
           have
           cleared
           the
           Question
           ,
           their
           Letter
           might
           have
           been
           better
           credited
           and
           more
           universally
           received
           ,
           which
           Book
           had
           it
           come
           sooner
           to
           the
           publique
           view
           and
           before
           the
           universall
           entring
           into
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           many
           had
           been
           drawn
           for
           the
           reasons
           therein
           expressed
           from
           taking
           the
           
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Ministers
           in
           that
           their
           Letter
           much
           insist
           on
           the
           Protestation
           taken
           
             May
          
           1641.
           wherein
           
             the
             Protesting
             is
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Kings
             Honour
             ,
             Person
             and
             Estate
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           
             End
          
           (
           at
           which
           all
           matters
           of
           weight
           doe
           aime
           )
           
             is
             the
             Preservation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             .
             The
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Kings
             Honour
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           the
           sum
           ,
           full
           sense
           and
           scope
           thereof
           
             the
             Preservation
             of
             Religion
             and
             Lawes
             .
          
           The
           Principles
           which
           were
           first
           engaged
           upon
           and
           protested
           for
           if
           rightly
           cast
           up
           but
           two
           
             in
             Chief
             ,
          
           the
           securing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           the
           
             Primum
             quaerite
             ,
          
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Peace
           ,
           the
           
             *
          
           chiefest
           Law
           
             the
             Peoples
             safety
             ,
          
           the
           other
           Principles
           are
           subservient
           onely
           ,
           and
           fall
           in
           by
           way
           of
           complication
           and
           dependency
           
           upon
           those
           two
           as
           the
           
             Means
          
           unto
           the
           
             End
             .
          
        
         
           The
           well
           weighing
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           might
           have
           confined
           and
           setled
           the
           unresolved
           and
           doubtfull
           thoughts
           of
           man
           in
           what
           the
           End
           and
           Aime
           of
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           was
           ,
           a
           Promise
           to
           fullfill
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           the
           Commandements
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           directing
           our
           duty
           towards
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           severall
           parts
           in
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           tending
           in
           the
           sum
           to
           
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Gods
             Honour
             ,
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Subiects
             Right
             and
             Liberty
             ,
          
           no
           one
           part
           thereof
           if
           rightly
           applyed
           and
           understood
           crossing
           another
           ,
           and
           therefore
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           being
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           course
           of
           mens
           affections
           should
           be
           thus
           divided
           into
           Factions
           and
           Part-takings
           ,
           or
           that
           some
           should
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           That
           [
           
             To
             maintaine
             the
             Kings
             Honour
             ,
             Person
             and
             Estate
             ,
             is
             to
             adhere
             unto
             him
             in
             this
             present
             Warre
             in
             what
             he
             shall
             command
             ?
          
           ]
           even
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           equally
           weigh
           each
           part
           of
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             The
             defence
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             Privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Subiects
             Right
             and
             Liberty
             ,
          
           for
           by
           the
           Protester's
           observing
           all
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           best
           observed
           and
           truliest
           ,
           his
           Honour
           and
           Promises
           being
           engaged
           to
           maintaine
           the
           latter
           three
           ,
           when
           as
           every
           one
           who
           took
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           did
           in
           his
           thoughts
           endeavour
           and
           intend
           according
           to
           his
           power
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Soveraign
           Lord
           of
           a
           free
           and
           flourishing
           People
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Protestations
           concurring
           with
           and
           tending
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           so
           the
           Protestation
           taken
           all
           together
           is
           best
           observed
           and
           kept
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           
             Protestation
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           every
           one
           who
           takes
           it
           is
           not
           immediately
           
           and
           specially
           bound
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Vow
           to
           
             n
          
           extirpate
           and
           remove
           all
           Papists
           or
           
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
          
           that
           is
           above
           the
           Power
           and
           Liberty
           of
           every
           common
           Person
           ,
           neither
           is
           wishing
           well
           alone
           and
           sitting
           still
           a
           sufficient
           discharge
           of
           the
           Protesters
           duty
           of
           
             vowing
             to
             endeavour
             :
             Endeavouring
          
           is
           a
           progressive
           motion
           and
           the
           
             Protesters
          
           neglecting
           and
           supine
           failing
           to
           
             endeavour
          
           can
           be
           no
           better
           reckoned
           of
           in
           these
           divided
           and
           subtile
           times
           then
           the
           
             *
          
           Historian
           did
           of
           those
           Souldiers
           who
           dreamed
           of
           their
           enemies
           
             Votis
             &
             Seden●o
             debellari
             posse
             ,
          
           or
           what
           the
           
             *
          
           Prophet
           doth
           of
           the
           
             Aegyptians
             ,
          
           that
           
             their
             strength
             was
             sit●ing
             still
             :
          
           A
           perfunctory
           and
           neutrall
           slackness
           in
           the
           Protester
           satisfies
           not
           the
           precept
           which
           God
           himself
           enjoynes
           ,
           
             When
             thou
             vowest
             a
             vow
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             bee
             slack
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
          
           and
           wherein
           many
           have
           not
           only
           deserted
           this
           their
           vow
           but
           endeavoured
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           others
           contemplatively
           onely
           and
           remisse
           as
           not
           endeavouring
           at
           all
           but
           with
           close
           and
           cautiou●
           Reservations
           keep
           off
           their
           
             Endeavourings
          
           thence
           become
           wiser
           in
           their
           owne
           eyes
           then
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           ,
           their
           abstruse
           and
           close
           demeanour
           being
           like
           
             Caius
             Cotta
          
           his
           (
           observed
           by
           the
           
             *
          
           Oratour
           ,
           )
           who
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           Ambition
           and
           private
           Interests
           did
           outwardly
           comply
           with
           all
           sides
           ,
           concealing
           and
           reserving
           the
           affections
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           his
           best
           advantage
           :
           The
           passive
           and
           faint
           observing
           of
           the
           
             Vow
          
           and
           
             Protestation
          
           in
           some
           ,
           the
           Acting
           contrary
           to
           it
           in
           others
           is
           a
           sinne
           which
           GOD
           is
           justly
           angry
           for
           ,
           
             the
             neglect
             of
             which
             vow
          
           as
           wee
           may
           
           justly
           feare
           (
           to
           use
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           
             o
          
           Divines
           )
           
             open
             one
             Flood
             Gate
             the
             more
             to
             let
             in
             all
             these
             calamities
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Wherefore
           if
           he
           who
           hath
           taken
           this
           protestation
           and
           shall
           solemnly
           observe
           the
           same
           shall
           foresee
           or
           hath
           cause
           of
           suspition
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           
             Protestant
          
           Religion
           is
           or
           was
           when
           he
           took
           the
           same
           in
           danger
           of
           declining
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Papist
          
           was
           then
           
             p
          
           connived
           at
           and
           countenanced
           by
           higher
           powers
           (
           for
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           about
           the
           certaine
           and
           actuall
           bringing
           in
           of
           
             Popery
             ,
          
           but
           touching
           the
           pregancy
           of
           suspition
           )
           if
           the
           Protestor
           adhereth
           to
           that
           party
           which
           promiseth
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Protestant
          
           and
           opposeth
           that
           which
           countenanceth
           the
           
             Popish
             ,
          
           his
           
             Protestation
          
           is
           then
           truliest
           kept
           ,
           a
           promise
           or
           vow
           the
           more
           pursued
           the
           more
           fulfilled
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           same
           
             Protestation
          
           viz.
           
             The
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Kings
             honour
             ,
          
           every
           one
           who
           takes
           the
           same
           is
           not
           thereby
           bound
           to
           comply
           assent
           unto
           and
           obey
           the
           King
           in
           whatsoever
           he
           may
           command
           whether
           unlawfull
           or
           unjust
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           all
           his
           attempts
           and
           actions
           
             Iustifiable
          
           throughout
           ;
           This
           were
           indeed
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           and
           seemingly
           to
           
             honour
             him
          
           but
           in
           a
           more
           serious
           and
           as
           truly
           a
           loyall
           way
           of
           his
           being
           
             honoured
          
           by
           his
           Subjects
           is
           when
           they
           or
           those
           who
           are
           put
           in
           Place
           and
           Auhority
           over
           them
           shall
           enquire
           into
           and
           provide
           against
           all
           things
           incident
           to
           his
           Dishonour
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           suppresse
           all
           Astronts
           which
           may
           
           be
           offered
           to
           his
           Dignity
           :
           This
           though
           a
           more
           remote
           and
           lesse
           flattering
           ,
           yet
           a
           more
           stableand
           certain
           discharge
           of
           duty
           in
           
             honoring
          
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           
             COVENANT
             ,
          
           the
           
             q
          
           Preamble
           prefixed
           thereto
           points
           at
           the
           sense
           thereof
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           VVHereas
           a
           
             Covenant
          
           for
           reformation
           and
           preservation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           and
           defence
           of
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           hath
           been
           thought
           a
           fit
           and
           excellent
           means
           to
           acquire
           the
           favour
           of
           Almighty
           God
           towards
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           and
           likewise
           to
           unite
           ,
           and
           by
           uniting
           to
           strengthen
           and
           fortifie
           them
           against
           the
           common
           Enemy
           of
           the
           true
           reformed
           Religion
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
             Covenant
             it selfe
             wherein
          
           the
           Noblemen
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Burgesses
           ,
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Commons
           of
           all
           sorts
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             England
             Scotland
          
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           do
           swear
           ,
        
         
           That
           they
           shall
           sincerely
           really
           and
           constantly
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           endeavour
           in
           their
           severall
           Places
           and
           Callings
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
          
           they
           shall
           in
           like
           manner
           
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
          
           endeavour
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Prelacy
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
          
           they
           shall
           with
           the
           same
           reality
           and
           constancy
           in
           their
           severall
           vocations
           endeavour
           with
           their
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           mutually
           to
           preserve
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           and
           defend
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           
           Person
           and
           Authority
           in
           the
           preservation
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
          
           they
           shall
           with
           all
           faithfullnesse
           endeavour
           the
           discovery
           of
           all
           such
           as
           have
           been
           or
           shal
           be
           Incendiaries
           ,
           Malignants
           ,
           or
           Evill
           instruments
           by
           hindering
           the
           reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           dividing
           the
           King
           from
           his
           People
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           from
           another
           ,
           and
           them
           to
           bring
           to
           publick
           tryall
           .
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
          
           Iustice
           may
           be
           done
           upon
           the
           willfull
           opposers
           of
           the
           firme
           Peace
           and
           Union
           betwixt
           the
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
          
           they
           shall
           in
           this
           common
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           Liberty
           and
           Peace
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           assist
           and
           defend
           all
           those
           that
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           by
           whatsoever
           combination
           perswasion
           or
           terrour
           to
           be
           divided
           or
           with-drawn
           from
           this
           Union
           or
           Conjunction
           .
        
         
           The
           Objection
           which
           some
           men
           make
           that
           
             the
             late
             Engagement
             doth
             crosse
             the
             Covenant
          
           at
           least
           one
           Article
           thereof
           [
           
             of
             defending
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Authority
          
           ]
           It
           seems
           not
           so
           if
           we
           go
           further
           
             to
             what
             his
             Person
             and
             Authority
             is
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
          
           and
           observe
           the
           whole
           Article
           ,
           the
           current
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           being
           for
           
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Liberties
             the
             Peace
             and
             Union
             betwixt
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             against
             Papists
             Prelates
             Disturbers
             and
             Opposers
             of
             such
             Peace
          
           
             r
          
           In
           divers
           cases
           it
           canot
           be
           denyed
           but
           the
           obligation
           of
           an
           Oath
           or
           Covenant
           doth
           cease
           ,
           As
           when
           we
           swear
           Homage
           and
           Fealty
           to
           our
           Lord
           and
           Superiour
           ,
           who
           afterward
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           our
           Lord
           and
           Superiour
           ,
           then
           the
           formal
           
           cause
           of
           the
           Oath
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           
             Sublato
             relato
             tollitur
             Correlatum
             .
          
           Admit
           that
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           had
           been
           in
           imminent
           danger
           of
           Invasion
           from
           a
           Forrein
           Enemy
           and
           the
           Subjects
           should
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           enter
           into
           a
           Solemn
           League
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Whereas
             a
             League
             and
             Covenant
             for
             strengthning
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             is
             thought
             a
             safe
             and
             necessary
             means
             conducing
             thereunto
             ,
          
           That
           
             they
             will
             resist
             prevent
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             publique
             Tryall
             all
             wilfull
             Opposers
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             said
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           with
           sowe
           other
           subordinate
           clauses
           and
           branches
           in
           the
           Covenant
           as
           namely
           ,
           That
           
             they
             will
             maintain
             the
             Chief
             Governour
             of
             them
             in
             his
             just
             Power
          
           &c.
           let
           it
           be
           the
           King
           himself
           or
           some
           other
           supreme
           Power
           equal
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           although
           the
           King
           were
           to
           be
           valued
           as
           King
           
             David's
          
           People
           did
           value
           him
           
             at
             the
             price
             of
             ten
             thousand
             of
             themselves
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           price
           at
           stake
           and
           the
           chief
           Governour
           be
           false
           to
           his
           Trust
           in
           Government
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           safety
           of
           many
           hundred
           thousands
           be
           in
           jeapordy
           ,
           that
           his
           design
           be
           probably
           such
           as
           to
           make
           his
           way
           through
           the
           shedding
           the
           bloud
           of
           many
           thousands
           for
           compassing
           it
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           fail
           ,
           engage
           the
           Kingdoms
           each
           against
           the
           other
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           three
           ;
           It
           cannot
           be
           thought
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           in
           the
           
             Covenanters
          
           to
           remove
           the
           Governour
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           more
           principall
           matters
           to
           be
           secured
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           destroyed
           :
           The
           Resemblance
           may
           be
           fitted
           in
           a
           case
           of
           a
           narrower
           orbe
           :
           if
           souldiers
           in
           a
           Town
           of
           Garrison
           for
           the
           better
           security
           of
           the
           Town
           shall
           enter
           into
           a
           League
           and
           Covenant
           to
           preserve
           the
           Magazine
           thereof
           ,
           to
           keep
           witho●t
           making
           away
           or
           suffering
           to
           be
           made
           away
           the
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           belonging
           
           to
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Governour
           thereof
           ;
           if
           notwithstanding
           this
           their
           Oath
           and
           League
           ,
           they
           shall
           suspect
           Revolting
           in
           the
           Governour
           ,
           a
           Failer
           of
           his
           Trust
           whereby
           to
           turne
           the
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           against
           the
           Garrison
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           the
           detriment
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           so
           that
           upon
           good
           causes
           of
           suspition
           of
           their
           Governours
           breach
           of
           Trust
           they
           remove
           the
           Magazine
           and
           Arms
           ,
           they
           withstand
           and
           resist
           the
           Governour
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           violation
           of
           their
           Oath
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           swore
           was
           in
           order
           and
           relation
           to
           the
           most
           considerable
           part
           of
           what
           they
           were
           to
           maintain
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             defence
             of
             the
             Town
             and
             Garrison
             ,
          
           without
           staying
           untill
           they
           had
           too
           late
           made
           a
           perfect
           and
           full
           discovery
           of
           the
           Governours
           Revolt
           and
           Falshood
           ;
           If
           the
           King
           hath
           given
           cause
           of
           suspition
           of
           maintaining
           
             ſ
          
           
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             or
             of
             disturbing
             the
             Peace
             of
             any
             of
             these
             his
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           it
           is
           no
           breach
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Covenant
          
           to
           provide
           against
           the
           endangering
           of
           what
           they
           have
           Covenanted
           more
           principally
           to
           secure
           :
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           of
           the
           King
           his
           enjoyning
           ,
           his
           immediate
           and
           actuall
           bringing
           in
           of
           
             Popery
          
           (
           for
           then
           his
           own
           
             Protestant
          
           Party
           would
           have
           failed
           him
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Cause
           and
           Quarrell
           )
           nor
           of
           his
           upholding
           and
           adhering
           unto
           
             Prelacy
             ,
          
           which
           the
           
             t
          
           
             Scots
          
           have
           so
           much
           withstood
           and
           laboured
           to
           extirpate
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           had
           not
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           Favour
           ,
           or
           other
           personall
           relation
           working
           strongly
           on
           his
           affections
           given
           Cause
           of
           just
           suspition
           of
           maintaining
           the
           one
           
             (
             viz.
             )
             Popery
             ,
          
           of
           his
           taking
           part
           and
           favouring
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Prelacy
             ,
          
           if
           he
           
           had
           shewne
           any
           dislike
           he
           had
           of
           
             Prelacy
             ,
          
           any
           condiscending
           or
           propension
           to
           the
           abolishing
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             u
          
           
             Covenant
          
           (
           which
           he
           hath
           beene
           often
           implored
           to
           take
           )
           inhibiting
           it
           ,
           If
           he
           had
           not
           had
           a
           great
           influence
           on
           the
           
             Archbishops
          
           and
           
             Bishops
          
           (
           and
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           be
           to
           be
           credited
           )
           they
           Protection
           and
           Incouragement
           from
           him
           ,
           One
           of
           them
           avowing
           these
           Contentions
           and
           the
           Warre
           to
           be
           
             Bellum
             Episcopale
          
           as
           hath
           been
           given
           out
           
             That
             the
             Warre
             was
             intended
             and
             waged
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Hierarchicall
             Government
          
           )
           and
           had
           they
           not
           had
           tuition
           &
           support
           from
           his
           exercising
           a
           more
           powerfull
           Authority
           then
           their
           ordinary
           and
           meaner
           friends
           could
           have
           supplyed
           them
           with
           ,
           there
           had
           not
           so
           much
           bloud
           been
           spilt
           in
           this
           Quarrell
           :
           So
           the
           substance
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Article
           being
           
             [
             to
             defend
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Authority
             ]
          
           is
           not
           crossed
           by
           taking
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           of
           late
           enjoyned
           ,
           if
           duely
           weighed
           .
        
         
           Admit
           that
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Preamble
           to
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           did
           in
           the
           
             Covenant●rs
          
           sense
           comprehend
           the
           
             Kings
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
          
           yet
           still
           the
           maine
           and
           principall
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           order
           
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             Liberty
             ,
             the
             Peace
             Union
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ;
          
           So
           that
           if
           his
           
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
          
           shall
           be
           discovered
           and
           known
           to
           tread
           in
           their
           Predecessour's
           steps
           ,
           he
           having
           given
           cause
           of
           suspition
           of
           his
           endeavouring
           to
           overthrow
           them
           all
           ,
           the
           
             Covenanters
          
           could
           not
           both
           maintain
           the
           
             Honour
             of
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successours
             ,
          
           
           and
           yet
           
             in
             the
             common
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             withstand
          
           as
           they
           
             w
          
           protested
           they
           would
           ,
           
             all
             opposition
             to
             bee
             made
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             could
             not
             of
             themselves
             suppresse
             they
             would
             doe
             their
             best
             to
             prevent
             and
             remove
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Scots
          
           our
           
             Covenant-Brethren
          
           cannot
           but
           confess
           that
           the
           words
           [
           
             Preventing
          
           and
           
             Opposing
          
           ]
           in
           the
           
             Covenanter
          
           with
           his
           large
           expression
           of
           bending
           
             his
             whole
             force
             and
             power
          
           carry
           an
           universall
           and
           greater
           latitude
           then
           to
           take
           away
           the
           present
           power
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Person
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           should
           continue
           only
           for
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           seven
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           term
           of
           life
           being
           by
           common
           repute
           in
           men's
           commerce
           equivalent
           each
           with
           other
           :
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           (
           neere
           half
           so
           many
           years
           in
           framing
           )
           no
           doubt
           was
           made
           and
           entred
           into
           to
           remain
           for
           longer
           then
           for
           so
           soon
           an
           expiring
           term
           as
           a
           mans
           life
           ,
           to
           provide
           against
           
             his
             future
             and
             successive
             power
             ,
          
           To
           take
           the
           paines
           of
           removing
           Danger
           out
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
          
           reach
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           in
           the
           Sonne
           or
           any
           of
           his
           
             Successours
          
           being
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
          
           temper
           and
           laying
           His
           Cause
           to
           heart
           could
           not
           be
           thought
           a
           Task
           worthy
           of
           so
           solemn
           a
           
             LEAGUE
          
           and
           
             COVENANT
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Industry
           which
           both
           Kingdomes
           have
           taken
           to
           settle
           their
           Peace
           and
           Liberties
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             [
             that
             they
             had
             then
             no
             intention
             to
             diminish
             the
             Kings
             just
             power
             and
             greatnesse
          
           ]
           they
           might
           intend
           no
           lesse
           untill
           they
           saw
           they
           could
           not
           overcome
           him
           by
           humble
           applications
           and
           dutifull
           addresses
           ,
           by
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           Messages
           ,
           setting
           forth
           
             the
             wrongs
             and
             injustices
             acted
             by
             his
             Ministers
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             mischiefs
             and
             dangers
             
             whereunto
             his
             Kingdomes
             were
             exposed
             unlesse
             he
             returned
             and
             hearkned
             to
             their
             Councels
             and
             joyne
             in
             redresse
             of
             such
             Grievances
             ;
          
           yet
           notwithstanding
           those
           faithful
           &
           humble
           expressions
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           discerne
           any
           con●iscending
           to
           such
           Pe●tions
           ,
           any
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           former
           errours
           ,
           any
           placable
           or
           propitious
           heart
           towards
           his
           Parliament
           and
           People
           ,
           any
           purpose
           in
           him
           to
           signe
           those
           
             Propositions
          
           as
           the
           only
           and
           necessary
           means
           for
           setling
           a
           safe
           peace
           long
           since
           tendred
           to
           him
           joyntly
           and
           unanimously
           by
           the
           Parliament
           then
           sitting
           ,
           whether
           
             Presbyterians
          
           or
           
             Independents
          
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           yet
           not
           concluding
           or
           providing
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           in
           cased
           he
           did
           refuse
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           sorrowing
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           his
           refusing
           to
           signe
           those
           
             Propositions
          
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             x
          
           Articles
           of
           the
           large
           Treaty
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           gracing
           and
           preferring
           to
           his
           nearest
           secrecy
           and
           trust
           a
           person
           proclamed
           guilty
           of
           
             High
             Tre●son
             ,
          
           charging
           still
           and
           banding
           against
           the
           Parl.
           one
           of
           the
           Supremest
           and
           Greatest
           Councells
           for
           weight
           and
           number
           in
           all
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           Retorting
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           highly
           and
           with
           a
           scornfull
           vanity
           demanding
           in
           lieu
           of
           the
           
             Propositions
          
           sent
           to
           him
           
             counter-Propositions
          
           of
           his
           Parties
           devising
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           contending
           to
           lay
           the
           deluge
           of
           blood
           spilt
           in
           this
           Warre
           at
           Their
           doors
           and
           theirs
           alone
           ,
           ever
           seeking
           by
           a
           covert
           and
           restlesse
           ill-will
           one
           way
           against
           the
           
             y
          
           Place
           receiving
           them
           ,
           by
           traducing
           and
           rendring
           it
           (
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Cities
           of
           Christendome
           )
           
             guilty
             of
             
             High
             Treason
             ,
          
           and
           thirsting
           to
           make
           the
           Citizens
           wealth
           their
           Enemies
           prey
           ,
           another
           way
           by
           contending
           against
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           and
           Their
           
             z
          
           Friends
           assisting
           Them
           ,
           to
           undermine
           Their
           power
           ,
           they
           thought
           the
           Covenant
           not
           
             like
             an
             Almanack
             out
             of
             date
          
           as
           the
           
             a
          
           Ministers
           within
           the
           Province
           of
           
             London
          
           doe
           smilingly
           object
           ,
           rather
           like
           an
           
             Obligation
          
           where
           the
           
             Obligor
          
           is
           left
           remedilesse
           through
           the
           
             Obligee
          
           his
           fury
           and
           oppression
           ,
           disabling
           him
           from
           performing
           his
           
             Conditions
             ;
          
           
             b
          
           one
           part
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           then
           being
           ,
           that
           
             they
             had
             no
             thought
             or
             intention
             to
             diminish
             the
             Kings
             just
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
          
           another
           part
           (
           when
           they
           presse
           the
           Covenant-taking
           ,
           
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Union
             betweene
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             )
             they
             would
             bring
             to
             Justice
             all
          
           without
           respect
           of
           Persons
           
             who
             did
             or
             should
             wilfully
             oppose
             the
             same
             or
             hinder
             such
             Peace
             or
             Union
             ,
          
           so
           that
           if
           the
           King
           did
           by
           himself
           ,
           by
           his
           friends
           and
           followers
           by
           his
           example
           awing
           other
           men
           from
           taking
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           or
           did
           by
           any
           Power
           or
           Commission
           whether
           to
           defend
           himself
           or
           offend
           his
           Opposites
           act
           or
           abett
           whereby
           the
           Peace
           became
           disturbed
           one
           Kingdome
           engaged
           against
           nother
           ,
           the
           Parl.
           could
           not
           according
           
           to
           their
           
             Covenant
             preserve
             his
             Power
             and
             Greatnesse
             ,
          
           and
           punish
           such
           
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
          
           as
           did
           willfully
           oppose
           the
           Peace
           and
           Union
           (
           as
           is
           before
           observed
           )
           comprehending
           within
           that
           Universality
           of
           [
           
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
          
           ]
           him
           and
           all
           who
           did
           adhere
           unto
           or
           take
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           the
           parts
           whereof
           seem
           to
           be
           hetreogeneous
           and
           inconsistent
           within
           themselves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           perfectly
           and
           exactly
           to
           be
           kept
           is
           either
           newly
           to
           be
           molded
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           more
           probable
           if
           he
           had
           had
           power
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           purpose
           ,
           the
           War
           to
           continue
           between
           the
           
             Covenan●ers
          
           and
           the
           
             Non-Covenanters
             ,
          
           many
           thousands
           of
           men
           neither
           having
           nor
           through
           the
           Kings
           example
           willing
           to
           take
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           observing
           the
           passages
           and
           times
           when
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           was
           made
           and
           tendered
           ,
           what
           since
           hath
           happened
           ,
           impartiall
           men
           will
           judge
           that
           there
           was
           no
           fraud
           or
           failing
           of
           syncerity
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           proposall
           of
           the
           Covenant
           before
           ,
           nor
           any
           backsliding
           or
           levity
           since
           in
           preferring
           the
           main
           end
           (
           which
           was
           and
           still
           is
           the
           publique
           safety
           )
           before
           any
           of
           the
           clauses
           supposed
           and
           set
           down
           as
           conducible
           to
           the
           Covenant
           .
           The
           great
           Quarrell
           of
           prophane
           and
           ignorant
           persons
           against
           the
           uniforme
           current
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           an
           higher
           concernment
           then
           an
           humane
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           is
           acutely
           taken
           up
           by
           a
           learned
           
             *
          
           Writer
           ,
           
             Distingue
             tempora
             &
             reconciliantur
             Scripturae
             ,
          
           in
           answer
           unto
           those
           who
           cavill
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           if
           the
           Texts
           thereof
           were
           dissonant
           and
           repugnant
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           as
           if
           Gods
           word
           (
           most
           certain
           and
           infallible
           in
           it self
           )
           were
           contradictory
           to
           it selfe
           :
           distinguish
           between
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Covenant
           taking
           four
           or
           five
           years
           before
           
           the
           time
           of
           bringing
           the
           King
           to
           Tryal
           ,
           observe
           the
           limitation
           in
           the
           particle
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             [
             That
             they
             had
             then
             no
             intention
             to
             diminish
             the
             Kings
             Just
             Power
             ]
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           
             unlawfull
          
           and
           
             Arbitrary
             ,
          
           and
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           could
           not
           be
           so
           well
           and
           safely
           taken
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           heinously
           broken
           as
           some
           of
           the
           
             Covenanters
          
           give
           out
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           Objections
           against
           the
           Army
           and
           the
           pow●●s
           establishing
           it
           ,
           
             That
             in
             adhering
             to
             them
             is
             to
             trust
             to
             an
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ,
          
           so
           all
           sublunary
           and
           Earthly
           Powers
           are
           but
           Arms
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           those
           that
           do
           set
           forth
           the
           Army
           do
           put
           their
           confidence
           in
           Them
           further
           then
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           a
           blessing
           to
           their
           endeavourings
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             Independency
             admits
             of
             all
             Irreligion
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Proposition
           is
           not
           well
           proved
           ,
           in
           that
           some
           particular
           Souldiers
           others
           well-wishing
           to
           the
           Army
           do
           devise
           and
           publish
           strange
           and
           unsound
           Tenents
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           the
           Court
           or
           Councel
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           neither
           is
           a
           present
           ●ure
           forthwith
           to
           be
           applied
           in
           all
           parts
           and
           places
           where
           they
           are
           vented
           ;
           The
           Army
           and
           their
           party
           have
           enough
           to
           doe
           to
           prevent
           and
           provide
           against
           the
           Power
           and
           Policy
           of
           their
           Enemies
           without
           an
           overhasty
           endeavouring
           to
           suppresse
           the
           Schismes
           and
           Errours
           of
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Adhere●ts
           .
        
         
           The
           Complaint
           against
           Heresie
           and
           Schismes
           abounding
           is
           just
           ,
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           most
           sit
           that
           the
           Herefies
           should
           be
           suppressed
           both
           to
           settle
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           of
           a
           Reformed
           Church
           as
           to
           remove
           and
           take
           away
           all
           occasion
           of
           scandall
           and
           quarrellings
           
           between
           us
           and
           other
           Nations
           ,
           but
           how
           and
           when
           ?
           
             Every
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             in
             its
             order
             and
             appointed
             time
             ;
          
           The
           complaint
           was
           long
           since
           made
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           foretold
           of
           old
           ,
           
             That
             Heresies
             must
             be
             ,
          
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             the
             sound
             and
             approved
             Truth
             may
             be
             known
             and
             differenced
             from
             fond
             and
             received
             Heresie
             ,
          
           the
           ground
           and
           seminary
           of
           broaching
           them
           may
           be
           (
           besides
           the
           common
           and
           inbred
           corruption
           of
           Pride
           and
           Falshood
           which
           mankind
           is
           prone
           unto
           )
           that
           so
           many
           sorts
           of
           men
           in
           many
           places
           doe
           despise
           and
           speak
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           although
           they
           be
           the
           infallible
           rule
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith
           .
        
         
           In
           disordered
           and
           licentious
           times
           caused
           through
           the
           distractions
           of
           a
           civill
           Warre
           ,
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           as
           a
           
             *
          
           Father
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           complained
           it
           did
           in
           his
           ,
           of
           Scripture
           Teachers
           ,
           of
           expounders
           of
           the
           Misteries
           in
           Divinity
           cited
           by
           a
           learned
           Divine
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           charging
           
             the
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             for
             wresting
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ;
          
           
             whose
             presumption
             (
             the
             Divine
             tells
             us
             )
             is
             enough
             to
             produce
             any
             Schisme
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             
               Sola
            
             saith
             he
             
               Scripturarum
               ars
               est
               quam
               sibi
               omnes
               passim
               vendicant
               ,
               hanc
               garrula
               Anus
               hanc
               ●elirus
               Senex
               hanc
               Sophista
               verbosus
            
             (
             he
             might
             have
             filled
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             complaint
             by
             discovering
             many
             other
             sorts
             of
             unlearned
             people
             intruding
             into
             the
             holy
             mistery
             of
             Divinity
             )
             
               hanc
               universi
               presumunt
               lacerant
               docent
               antequam
               discunt
               ;
            
             every
             one
             presuming
             upon
             his
             parts
             and
             gifts
             to
             be
             a
             teacher
             and
             interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             whereas
             Practitioners
             in
             other
             arts
             can
             keep
             themselves
             within
             the
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             own
             profession
             ;
             the
             times
             are
             now
             for
             
               Reforming
            
             and
             the
             Parliament
             is
             sedulous
             therein
             
             wherefore
             there
             must
             be
             persons
             to
             
               Informe
            
             and
             instruct
             qualified
             with
             Knowledge
             for
             that
             Office
             :
             The
             Divine
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             unlearned
             are
             so
             bold
             ,
             namely
             the
             want
             of
             abilities
             to
             discerne
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Objections
             which
             may
             be
             made
             against
             them
             :
             By
             the
             unlearned
             is
             not
             meant
             he
             who
             hath
             not
             read
             a
             multitude
             of
             Au●hors
             but
             he
             who
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             divide
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             raw
             and
             unexperienced
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             hath
             experience
             wants
             judgment
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             anguish
             that
             these
             rash
             presumers
             bring
             unto
             the
             discreeter
             sort
             of
             Brethren
             cannot
             but
             be
             great
             when
             being
             convinced
             of
             their
             unsound
             O●inions
             for
             the
             maintaining
             that
             which
             with
             much
             boldnesse
             and
             open
             falshoods
             they
             have
             averred
             they
             pretend
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             conceipt
             is
             begotten
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             be
             presently
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             as
             learned
             and
             judicious
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             put
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             to
             know
             how
             to
             worke
             all
             manner
             of
             worke
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             like
             
               Bezaleel
            
             and
             
               Aholiab
            
             refuse
             much
             of
             the
             stuffe
             which
             is
             offered
             them
             .
             Scripture
             is
             given
             to
             all
             to
             learne
             ,
             to
             teach
             to
             interpret
             only
             to
             a
             few
             :
             It
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             confessed
             by
             all
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             Scripture
             not
             the
             words
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             therefore
             avoyded
             but
             that
             he
             that
             wilfully
             strives
             to
             fasten
             some
             sense
             of
             his
             owne
             other
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             place
             will
             beare
             must
             needs
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             person
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             an
             indicter
             of
             Scripture
             :
             
               No
               Scripture
               is
               of
               private
               interpretation
               ,
            
             There
             can
             be
             but
             two
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             Interpreters
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             it selfe
             or
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             it selfe
             doth
             then
             expound
             it
          
        
         
         
         
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Study
           and
           Increase
           thereof
           by
           their
           favour
           and
           respect
           shewn
           unto
           the
           
             Universities
          
           and
           
             Colledges
          
           where
           it
           is
           most
           properly
           to
           be
           acquired
           and
           had
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           instituted
           at
           first
           and
           are
           renowned
           equally
           to
           the
           best
           Seminaries
           of
           
             Learning
          
           throughout
           all
           EUROPE
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           having
           for
           the
           
             c
          
           most
           part
           exempted
           them
           from
           any
           Charge
           or
           Tax
           for
           raising
           mony
           towards
           this
           War
           ,
           by
           giving
           way
           unto
           and
           placing
           painful
           and
           sober
           Governours
           in
           the
           severall
           
             Societies
          
           of
           the
           
             Universities
          
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           their
           former
           temper
           of
           acquiring
           Learning
           and
           good
           Manners
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           fury
           and
           fiercenesse
           of
           the
           War
           was
           likely
           to
           demolish
           and
           destroy
           ,
           is
           yet
           recoverable
           by
           the
           care
           and
           industry
           of
           their
           
             Governours
             ,
          
           that
           whereas
           there
           is
           a
           Disproportion
           and
           Antipathy
           between
           Science
           (
           a
           soft
           ,
           milde
           and
           tender
           habit
           )
           and
           a
           War
           (
           a
           privative
           and
           destroying
           judgement
           )
           there
           is
           yet
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           left
           a
           possibility
           and
           meanes
           of
           a
           regresse
           from
           a
           Warre
           (
           and
           Garrison
           of
           Souldiers
           in
           
             *
          
           one
           of
           them
           )
           to
           an
           acquisition
           of
           Sciences
           and
           Learning
           :
           Neither
           doth
           the
           Parliament
           for
           ought
           we
           see
           neglect
           or
           disesteem
           the
           
             Universities
          
           or
           other
           Seminaries
           of
           Learning
           ,
           or
           take
           away
           the
           Endowments
           of
           Colledge●
           (
           as
           their
           Enemies
           give
           out
           )
           in
           that
           some
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           Schollers
           there
           are
           dispossessed
           of
           part
           of
           their
           Estates
           for
           their
           disaffection
           ,
           or
           because
           that
           able
           men
           of
           the
           
             Universities
          
           and
           elsewhere
           are
           sequestred
           for
           a
           time
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           constant
           prejudice
           and
           ill
           will
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           knowing
           such
           to
           be
           Interested
           and
           not
           
           long
           since
           seasoned
           by
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           (
           Garrisoning
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Vniversities
           )
           and
           devising
           yet
           to
           contrive
           their
           overthrow
           to
           let
           in
           the
           King's
           Power
           againe
           :
           They
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           discontent
           and
           envy
           borne
           towards
           Them
           by
           divers
           of
           the
           more
           ripe
           and
           learned
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           see
           the
           Church
           Preferments
           and
           Dignities
           which
           they
           aimed
           at
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           how
           apt
           withall
           to
           engage
           the
           younger
           sort
           of
           Schollers
           in
           this
           their
           Cause
           by
           seasoning
           them
           with
           the
           same
           leaven
           of
           Discontent
           ,
           without
           consid●ring
           that
           what
           was
           bestowed
           and
           instituted
           at
           first
           by
           Pious
           
             d
          
           
             Founders
          
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           
             Learning
             ,
             study
             and
             good
             uses
          
           many
           of
           them
           did
           betray
           to
           
             Luxury
          
           and
           
             Ease
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Parliament
           not
           knowing
           how
           otherwise
           to
           correct
           or
           moderate
           ,
           and
           foreseeing
           such
           Corruption
           to
           be
           so
           incorporate
           into
           their
           
             Prelaticall
             and
             Ca●hedrall
             Calling
          
           that
           amidst
           these
           oppositions
           and
           distractions
           threatning
           the
           ruine
           of
           Three
           Kingdomes
           occasioned
           chiefly
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           
             corrupt
             and
             Prelaticall
             Clergy
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             e
          
           Estates
           of
           2
           of
           the
           said
           Kingdoms
           have
           observed
           )
           They
           knew
           no
           other
           remedy
           to
           be
           applyed
           then
           to
           alienate
           those
           Endowments
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           to
           other
           uses
           .
        
         
           The
           work
           of
           Reformation
           being
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           the
           Gospell
           the
           instrumentall
           means
           thereof
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           judge
           such
           an
           emulation
           or
           ill-will
           to
           be
           in
           
             a
             prudent
             Laity
          
           intending
           to
           
             Reform
          
           towards
           
             a
             learned
             Clergy
          
           the
           means
           of
           
             Reforming
             ,
          
           that
           the
           one
           should
           discountenance
           or
           bring
           down
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           
             Clergy
          
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           them
           be
           ,
           
             Blamelesse
             ,
          
           
           
           have
           
             h
          
           Remonstrated
           and
           Protested
           for
           the
           contrary
           .
           Rather
           the
           
             Kings
             Party
          
           with
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           most
           adhering
           unto
           him
           now
           ,
           seem
           to
           give
           way
           to
           many
           practises
           tending
           to
           
             Irreligion
             ,
          
           although
           not
           directly
           and
           immediately
           unless
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           ,
           yet
           remotely
           and
           consequently
           whilst
           they
           so
           earnestly
           contend
           against
           the
           opposite
           Party
           called
           
             Independents
          
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           submit
           unto
           a
           
             Turk
          
           or
           
             Jew
          
           then
           to
           be
           mastered
           by
           that
           Party
           ;
           for
           the
           Presbyterians
           weakning
           them
           and
           themselves
           also
           by
           striving
           each
           with
           other
           ,
           help
           the
           Enemy
           into
           a
           Power
           to
           subvert
           that
           which
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Party
           have
           heretofore
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           the
           first
           object
           of
           this
           Quarrell
           ,
           
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Emulation
           and
           Discontent
           of
           which
           Parties
           (
           the
           Kings
           and
           those
           of
           Presbyterian
           )
           grows
           out
           of
           a
           fear
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           (
           Adversaries
           convinced
           are
           prone
           to
           Revenge
           and
           Envy
           )
           and
           that
           appears
           from
           the
           judgement
           and
           censure
           the
           Kings
           Party
           have
           passed
           against
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           in
           the
           punishment
           had
           the
           Kings
           prevailed
           they
           would
           have
           condemned
           them
           to
           ,
           for
           of
           the
           moderate
           sort
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           Friends
           they
           hold
           them
           
             unskillfull
             ,
          
           
             i
          
           
             vulgar
             spirited
             ,
             weak
             and
             seduced
             men
             for
             siding
             with
             the
             People
          
           (
           as
           they
           term
           )
           it
           
             and
             their
             Multitudes
             ,
          
           the
           more
           eminent
           &
           active
           sort
           
             Traitors
             ,
             Periured
             All
             ,
          
           yea
           the
           
             Neutralls
             too
             for
             not
             offering
             to
             defend
             the
             King
          
           according
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           Party
           having
           a
           more
           moderate
           and
           milde
           judgment
           of
           the
           King's
           ,
           knowing
           many
           of
           them
           restlesse
           and
           implacable
           as
           yet
           ,
           judging
           others
           mistaken
           onely
           ,
           misapprehending
           the
           Cause
           in
           hand
           or
           to
           have
           been
           led
           away
           through
           ambition
           &
           aspiring
           
           thoughts
           to
           adhere
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           have
           accordingly
           passed
           by
           the
           Errors
           and
           Transgressions
           of
           the
           Kings
           by
           an
           easy
           mulcting
           them
           giving
           way
           unto
           their
           enjoying
           their
           Estates
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           judgment
           at
           the
           first
           had
           been
           no
           worse
           ,
           no
           more
           rashly
           and
           erroneously
           passed
           against
           the
           one
           then
           it
           was
           against
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           the
           War
           had
           soon
           been
           ended
           and
           a
           Peace
           restored
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Kings
           Parties
           large
           exten●ion
           of
           which
           Oath
           
             in
             not
             offering
             to
             defend
             the
             King
          
           they
           may
           bring
           many
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           
             Perjury
             ,
          
           the
           King
           holding
           himselfe
           bound
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Lawes
           by
           his
           Supreme
           power
           to
           
             t●ke
             vengeance
             on
             evill
             doers
             (
             without
             which
             he
             may
             think
             he
             bears
             the
             Sword
             in
             〈◊〉
             )
          
           as
           the
           Subjects
           are
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           the
           obligation
           is
           reciprocall
           as
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           when
           allowed
           to
           be
           and
           styled
           by
           the
           King
           himselfe
           
             a
             Parliament
             ,
          
           with
           an
           unanimous
           consent
           observed
           in
           their
           Message
           sent
           unto
           him
           else-where
           recited
           in
           this
           discourse
           ;
           if
           the
           King
           may
           dispence
           with
           his
           Oath
           from
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             k
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           presumes
           to
           discharge
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Author
           
             is
             so
             far
             from
             thinking
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             any
             Coronation
             Oath
             in
             a
             blind
             and
             brutish
             formality
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             the
             King
             reckons
             himselfe
             accomptable
             to
             none
             but
             God
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Parliament
           objecteth
           as
           a
           maxime
           and
           ground
           for
           any
           Tyranny
           ,
           the
           enacting
           Lawes
           are
           of
           no
           value
           as
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Question
           is
           how
           far
           swearing
           Allegiance
           is
           to
           the
           Subject
           (
           as
           the
           Oath
           was
           therefore
           and
           then
           imposed
           )
           which
           is
           next
           to
           be
           discussed
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Oathes
           of
           
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
          
           obje
           
           
           Books
           seditiously
           printed
           and
           privately
           dispersed
           abroad
           to
           discountenance
           and
           depresse
           the
           Parliaments
           cause
           to
           extoll
           and
           magnifie
           their
           own
           ,
           obtruding
           their
           writings
           on
           such
           Authors
           as
           they
           please
           (
           all
           to
           affect
           the
           Reader
           )
           sometimes
           on
           the
           adverse
           part
           to
           render
           them
           the
           more
           d●spicable
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           sometimes
           on
           their
           own
           Friends
           to
           make
           them
           the
           more
           applauded
           and
           famous
           for
           their
           Actions
           or
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           one
           more
           remarkeably
           for
           the
           King
           in
           his
           name
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           may
           be
           said
           as
           it
           was
           of
           
             Sampson
          
           that
           it
           did
           his
           Enemies
           more
           hurt
           upon
           and
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           death
           then
           he
           could
           doe
           when
           he
           was
           alive
           ;
           namely
           and
           to
           instance
           in
           one
           of
           his
           parties
           acts
           amongst
           the
           rest
           their
           publishing
           the
           Posthume
           Book
           called
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           by
           some
           men
           reputed
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           though
           unlikely
           since
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           Declarations
           and
           Proofes
           convicting
           him
           of
           severall
           crimes
           it
           is
           made
           appeare
           unto
           those
           who
           shall
           impartially
           read
           and
           judge
           the
           transactions
           mutually
           passed
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           accusers
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           Book
           and
           those
           applauded
           Tracts
           and
           Meditations
           in
           it
           are
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           party
           by
           setting
           forth
           that
           Book
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           would
           have
           him
           act
           the
           part
           of
           an
           exquisite
           hypocrite
           in
           representing
           such
           devotions
           as
           most
           of
           all
           should
           consist
           and
           be
           wholly
           taken
           up
           in
           a
           serious
           and
           reall
           sincerity
           so
           that
           the
           Tytle
           of
           that
           Book
           might
           be
           both
           literally
           and
           morally
           as
           to
           the
           King
           himselfe
           or
           to
           him
           who
           personates
           such
           conceptions
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           be
           entituled
           the
           Image
           and
           Pourtraiture
           of
           a
           Counterfeit
           rather
           than
           the
           Pourtraiture
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           falshood
           and
           imposture
           resting
           on
           them
           alone
           who
           thus
           dresse
           and
           sets
           him
           forth
           .
        
         
         
           Whosoever
           shall
           read
           the
           Parliaments
           often
           
             Declarations
          
           and
           Charges
           against
           the
           King
           set
           forth
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           not
           denyed
           or
           answered
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           saving
           in
           a
           recriminatory
           and
           scoffing
           way
           calling
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           Acherents
           
             Rebells
             ;
          
           or
           who
           shall
           read
           the
           
             n
          
           History
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           summarily
           reciting
           what
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           have
           accused
           the
           King
           of
           ,
           
             his
             countenancing
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             Rebellion
             in
             IRELAND
             ,
          
           setting
           downe
           at
           large
           the
           strong
           presumptions
           against
           him
           for
           his
           countenancing
           it
           (
           although
           eloquently
           excused
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           fine
           and
           pious
           Language
           denyed
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           his
           averseness
           from
           calling
           Parliaments
           ,
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           that
           Book
           ,
           
             o
          
           whatsoever
           the
           fair
           and
           plausible
           flourishes
           in
           it
           do
           pretend
           of
           
             the
             Kings
             inclining
             to
             and
             desiring
             Parliaments
          
           to
           be
           falsly
           and
           injuriously
           charged
           on
           him
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           so
           indulgent
           to
           his
           Cause
           as
           to
           beleeve
           the
           whole
           Booke
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           forme
           to
           be
           of
           his
           owne
           penning
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           thinke
           some
           part
           of
           it
           to
           be
           his
           ;
           Falsly
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           how
           
             p
          
           unwillingly
           and
           seldome
           he
           called
           any
           ,
           how
           
             q
          
           oft
           he
           did
           dissolve
           or
           attempt
           to
           dissolve
           them
           when
           they
           were
           called
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Necessity
           of
           that
           Court
           for
           the
           propagation
           and
           maintenance
           of
           Justice
           that
           it
           drew
           on
           a
           
             r
          
           
             Law
             yet
             in
             force
             to
             call
             a
             Parliament
             every
             year
             ,
          
           in
           that
           through
           the
           discontinuance
           of
           them
           ,
           through
           the
           often
           dissolving
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           his
           Declarations
           published
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           either
           House
           ,
           the
           Historian
           reports
           
             The
             deiected
             People
             were
             forced
             to
             read
             with
             Patience
             and
             to
             allow
             against
             their
             own
             
             Reason
             :
          
           Whence
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           an
           Answer
           to
           an
           Objection
           which
           the
           Kings
           Party
           makes
           
             r
          
           That
           
             the
             Parliaments
             party
             did
             begin
             the
             Preparations
             for
             a
             War
             before
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           The
           People
           't
           is
           true
           were
           discontented
           and
           greived
           at
           the
           Exactions
           and
           Oppressions
           practised
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           they
           held
           themselves
           destitute
           of
           any
           means
           of
           redresse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           harbour
           Heart
           burnings
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           of
           
             Rising
          
           but
           could
           not
           devise
           or
           thinke
           of
           any
           course
           towards
           the
           Preparations
           for
           a
           War
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           County
           being
           in
           every
           
             Sheriff
          
           of
           the
           severall
           
             Shires
             ,
          
           and
           
             Lords
             Lieutenants
          
           and
           their
           
             Deputies
             ,
          
           many
           other
           subor●inate
           Officers
           of
           the
           Kings
           upon
           the
           first
           Summons
           given
           from
           him
           to
           them
           in
           a
           readinesse
           to
           suppresse
           and
           check
           the
           People
           in
           case
           they
           should
           but
           move
           or
           stir
           up
           Commotions
           to
           the
           likenesse
           of
           a
           War
           ;
           neither
           could
           they
           build
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           any
           Power
           to
           levy
           War
           on
           their
           behalf
           ,
           a
           Parliaments
           strength
           they
           sadly
           and
           long
           since
           observed
           was
           of
           too
           frail
           and
           uncertain
           a
           fabrick
           for
           them
           to
           trust
           unto
           ,
           as
           being
           awed
           and
           dissolved
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           had
           no
           thoughts
           of
           levying
           a
           War
           wanting
           the
           opportunities
           &
           means
           of
           Prevailing
           if
           they
           had
           entertained
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           first
           offering
           of
           Hostile
           attempts
           and
           acts
           will
           lye
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Parties
           accompt
           ;
           his
           aversenesse
           to
           call
           Parliaments
           ,
           his
           awing
           and
           dissolving
           them
           when
           called
           ,
           often
           and
           long
           before
           any
           preparations
           could
           be
           thought
           of
           for
           a
           War
           may
           satisfie
           the
           Objection
           :
           when
           as
           (
           to
           adde
           to
           the
           probability
           of
           some
           of
           his
           parties
           hostile
           and
           warlike
           preparations
           )
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           that
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           knowing
           themselves
           obnoxious
           and
           questionable
           for
           their
           Tenents
           &
           Demeanours
           
           when
           time
           should
           serve
           ,
           have
           long
           since
           before
           this
           Parliament
           was
           called
           ,
           fortified
           and
           furnished
           their
           Houses
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Klngdome
           with
           Armes
           and
           Ammuni●ion
           ,
           no
           other
           notice
           taken
           til
           of
           late
           then
           of
           adorning
           them
           for
           strength
           and
           splendour
           ,
           which
           with
           some
           small
           addition
           became
           strong
           Garrisons
           for
           him
           ;
           the
           Parliaments
           Friends
           had
           none
           or
           not
           so
           many
           Holds
           so
           soon
           or
           suddenly
           to
           be
           fortified
           for
           their
           defe●ce
           :
           The
           most
           wise
           and
           happy
           of
           
             ſ
          
           Kings
           could
           tell
           us
           by
           his
           own
           practiced
           Policy
           That
           
             it
             is
             not
             the
             first
             Blow
             that
             makes
             the
             War
             Invasive
          
           (
           for
           that
           no
           wise
           Power
           would
           stay
           for
           )
           nor
           
             the
             Voting
             a
             War
             to
             be
             Defensive
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             t
          
           
             Scots
          
           have
           theirs
           which
           makes
           it
           so
           ,
           but
           
             the
             first
             Provocation
             or
             at
             least
             the
             first
             Preparations
             towards
             a
             War
             .
          
        
         
           Injuriously
           charged
           on
           the
           King
           in
           that
           the
           Author
           and
           Reader
           also
           if
           a
           friend
           to
           Him
           and
           would
           have
           the
           Book
           reputed
           his
           ,
           doe
           unawares
           and
           as
           it
           were
           against
           their
           Will
           wound
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           render
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           the
           more
           unchristian
           then
           otherwise
           it
           might
           be
           judged
           ,
           when
           whilst
           the
           life
           is
           mortall
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           Vices
           of
           Dissembling
           and
           Uncharitablenesse
           to
           be
           surviving
           and
           immortall
           mo●ions
           :
           The
           reporting
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Kings
           seems
           besides
           to
           blemish
           the
           credit
           of
           those
           penitentiall
           expressions
           therein
           ,
           derogating
           from
           the
           serious
           retired
           and
           solid
           Parts
           wherewith
           he
           was
           endowed
           ,
           then
           doubtless
           free
           from
           the
           affectated
           words
           whereof
           the
           Book
           is
           full
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           manisold
           actions
           of
           his
           incident
           to
           this
           War
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           too
           weakly
           excused
           to
           be
           his
           although
           in
           an
           handsome
           way
           of
           writing
           (
           to
           possesse
           the
           belief
           of
           men
           )
           obtruded
           on
           him
           by
           indeed
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           
           
           of
           Divine
           and
           wholsome
           Councell
           left
           in
           his
           name
           to
           his
           Sonne
           might
           gaine
           a
           beliefe
           of
           what
           was
           vehemently
           suspected
           to
           the
           contrary
           [
           That
           the
           Fathers
           heart
           was
           seasoned
           with
           the
           like
           Principles
           according
           to
           the
           Councell
           given
           unto
           the
           Sonne
           ;
           ]
           and
           as
           to
           the
           time
           of
           that
           Councell
           given
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           but
           have
           observed
           that
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           Superstitious
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           peacefull
           times
           were
           
             y
          
           only
           and
           a
           long
           time
           more
           then
           those
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           Anarchy
           easy
           to
           be
           let
           in
           amongst
           other
           disturbances
           and
           distractions
           through
           the
           licentiousnesse
           and
           confusedness
           of
           a
           civill
           Warre
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           is
           that
           Councell
           given
           ?
           as
           if
           the
           Parliament
           did
           intend
           or
           had
           brought
           in
           Anarchy
           or
           devised
           to
           root
           out
           all
           Government
           ;
           No
           calumny
           whereby
           to
           render
           them
           and
           their
           proceedings
           odious
           and
           detestable
           ,
           is
           of
           extent
           enough
           to
           serve
           and
           satiate
           their
           Enemies
           appetite
           :
           The
           Parliament
           in
           their
           prudence
           and
           experience
           might
           discerne
           a
           reason
           for
           the
           changing
           the
           Monarchical
           into
           some
           other
           form
           of
           as
           much
           conducement
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Peace
           and
           Justice
           :
           But
           
             z
          
           what
           that
           Religion
           is
           which
           the
           Author
           enjoynes
           the
           Prince
           unto
           whether
           opposite
           to
           Popery
           or
           Schisme
           (
           this
           like
           weeds
           in
           Corn
           choaking
           and
           hindring
           its
           growth
           ,
           that
           like
           Mildews
           blasting
           and
           destroying
           it
           )
           he
           defining
           not
           makes
           it
           seem
           do●btfull
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           for
           presently
           after
           he
           would
           have
           
             the
             Prince
             his
             Iudgment
             and
             reason
             to
             seale
             to
             that
             Sacred
             Bond
             which
             education
             hath
             written
             in
             him
             ;
          
           let
           a
           computation
           be
           had
           of
           his
           young
           years
           how
           in
           his
           infancy
           uncapable
           of
           discerning
           the
           differences
           of
           Religion
           before
           this
           Warre
           began
           ,
           where
           and
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           lived
           these
           eight
           or
           nine
           years
           since
           it
           began
           ,
           all
           
           men
           will
           not
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Reformed
           Protestant
           Religion
           which
           is
           there
           enjoyned
           him
           (
           take
           it
           in
           its
           purity
           or
           as
           the
           corruption
           of
           times
           hath
           fashioned
           it
           )
           the
           Prince
           is
           vehemently
           suspected
           to
           goe
           in
           a
           contrary
           Diameter
           to
           either
           as
           to
           those
           Instructions
           given
           him
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           his
           having
           favoured
           and
           entertained
           at
           his
           Court
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           known
           
             Papists
             ,
             Forraigners
          
           of
           all
           parts
           ,
           setting
           aside
           his
           Protestant
           and
           Native
           
             English
             :
          
           And
           howbeit
           he
           seems
           now
           for
           a
           tyme
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Protestants
           and
           other
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           and
           they
           reciprocally
           with
           him
           ,
           his
           constant
           and
           certaine
           ayde
           is
           yet
           kept
           up
           ,
           his
           interest
           maintained
           by
           the
           Kings
           
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           as
           they
           terme
           themselves
           in
           favour
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           Warres
           was
           acutely
           urged
           as
           a
           witty
           and
           plausible
           fallacy
           
             of
             the
             Papists
             taking
             up
             Arms
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
          
           is
           at
           this
           day
           marveled
           at
           ,
           the
           name
           changed
           ,
           only
           as
           that
           the
           Papists
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           take
           Armes
           to
           defend
           a
           Protestant
           Prince
           in
           
             Scotland
             :
          
           All
           which
           considered
           the
           Prince
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           take
           those
           instructions
           to
           be
           truely
           and
           genuinely
           the
           Kings
           or
           little
           observes
           them
           as
           the
           Kings
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           should
           have
           beene
           expunged
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           to
           make
           it
           the
           more
           admired
           his
           is
           that
           one
           passage
           (
           strange
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           about
           the
           Authors
           challenging
           the
           Parliament
           
             for
             discovering
             the
             Letters
             taken
             at
             Naseby
             Fight
          
           even
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           ill
           taken
           by
           the
           Author
           in
           the
           
             Kings
          
           behalfe
           that
           the
           naming
           his
           friends
           assembled
           at
           
             Oxford
          
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Parliament
           [
           
             his
             Mungrell
             Parliament
          
           ]
           as
           himselfe
           stiled
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           disclosed
           together
           
           
           and
           Liberties
           of
           a
           Free-born
           people
           or
           presumptuously
           shall
           take
           part
           with
           the
           subverters
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           although
           in
           a
           small
           degree
           of
           Oppression
           and
           E●action
           (
           the
           Lawes
           having
           their
           Metes
           and
           Limits
           to
           bound
           out
           unto
           every
           man
           his
           owne
           )
           are
           in
           the
           Judgement
           of
           a
           Learned
           
             b
          
           Prince
           no
           better
           than
           
             Pests
             ,
             Vipers
          
           and
           
             Traytors
          
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           whence
           it
           might
           be
           mervailed
           at
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           with
           Clemency
           passed
           by
           the
           Transgressions
           of
           their
           mistaken
           Country-men
           and
           fellow
           Subjects
           without
           any
           heavier
           censure
           then
           Fining
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           violating
           the
           ancient
           Law
           of
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           so
           industriously
           and
           religiously
           preserved
           by
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           above
           thirty
           severall
           times
           confirmed
           in
           Parliament
           (
           to
           use
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           assembled
           at
           
             Oxford
          
           in
           their
           
             c
          
           Declaration
           printed
           there
           )
           should
           be
           objected
           against
           the
           Parliament
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             bold
             &
             avowed
             transgression
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           parties
           of
           those
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           were
           altogether
           free
           from
           the
           like
           transgressions
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           in
           like
           manner
           object
           a
           violating
           the
           late
           Kings
           Grant
           to
           the
           Petition
           of
           Right
           ,
           when
           they
           and
           their
           party
           are
           (
           setting
           aside
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           ●ause
           on
           either
           side
           )
           as
           culpable
           as
           the
           Parliaments
           party
           are
           .
           The
           pillaging
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Stamfor●'s
          
           house
           in
           
             Leicestershire
          
           by
           the
           Kings
           Party
           commanding
           there
           an
           undoubted
           and
           notorious
           Felony
           by
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           all
           his
           Souldiers
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           :
           The
           storming
           by
           day
           and
           night
           the
           breaking
           into
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           
             Winchester
          
           his
           house
           in
           
             Hantshire
          
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           Party
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Burglary
           :
           many
           the
           like
           Hostile
           Acts
           may
           be
           instanced
           in
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           War
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           each
           party
           striving
           who
           should
           overcome
           and
           destroy
           their
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           One
           other
           passage
           in
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           as
           unjustly
           and
           improbably
           delivered
           is
           considerable
           (
           
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           plausible
           reasons
           
             d
          
           given
           
             of
             the
             Kings
             going
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             with
             so
             many
             armed
             Gentlemen
             ,
             which
          
           as
           the
           Author
           sayes
           
             was
             no
             unwonted
             thing
             for
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             a
             King
             to
             be
             so
             attended
             especially
             in
             discontented
             times
             .
          
           The
           times
           were
           not
           then
           so
           discontented
           as
           that
           unheard
           of
           and
           horrid
           act
           might
           have
           made
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           had
           but
           the
           hand
           of
           one
           desperate
           Caitiffe
           given
           fire
           to
           his
           Pistols
           ready
           cockt
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           being
           neer
           full
           and
           equall
           in
           number
           to
           the
           Forces
           prepared
           against
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           knows
           how
           disastrous
           and
           fatall
           the
           Event
           had
           been
           :
           Neither
           could
           the
           King
           justly
           fear
           to
           be
           assaulted
           by
           any
           in
           the
           House
           as
           the
           Author
           intimates
           ,
           None
           in
           the
           House
           within
           being
           armed
           answerable
           to
           the
           Kings
           Guard
           without
           :
           The
           Author
           thinks
           he
           hath
           handsomely
           palliated
           that
           Attempt
           under
           colour
           of
           
             the
             Kings
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Guard
             ,
          
           rendring
           
             those
             His
             Attendants
             there
             short
             of
             his
             ordinary
             Guard
             ,
          
           but
           whether
           he
           meant
           
             short
          
           in
           number
           or
           in
           a
           daring
           and
           forcible
           array
           he
           declares
           not
           .
           Many
           other
           Passages
           as
           improbable
           as
           these
           are
           the
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Booke
           too
           tedious
           to
           recite
           ,
           the
           examining
           and
           search
           whereof
           is
           besides
           this
           purpose
           :
           It
           seems
           to
           have
           little
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           hath
           elegancy
           of
           wit
           enough
           and
           affectation
           of
           expressions
           to
           be
           applauded
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           sound
           and
           Christian
           wisdome
           whereunto
           his
           present
           condition
           was
           to
           be
           fitted
           ,
           and
           Charity
           enjoyns
           not
           to
           think
           it
           his
           ,
           when
           full
           of
           so
           ma
           -
           
           
           every
           three
           years
           presumes
           an
           expiration
           of
           that
           Parliament
           which
           enacted
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           
             binding
             himselfe
             not
             to
             dissolve
             this
             without
             their
             own
             consent
          
           implies
           a
           consummation
           of
           such
           matters
           and
           Acts
           as
           were
           to
           be
           handled
           and
           dispatched
           within
           the
           time
           before
           the
           Trienniall
           was
           to
           commence
           (
           which
           could
           not
           well
           be
           done
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Oppositions
           and
           Affronts
           offered
           to
           blast
           their
           meetings
           and
           retard
           their
           Councells
           )
           otherwise
           a
           Trienniall
           Parliament
           would
           have
           began
           before
           the
           present
           Parliament
           should
           end
           :
           Besides
           every
           future
           Parliament
           could
           not
           but
           expect
           an
           over-awing
           Power
           to
           shake
           and
           dissolve
           it
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           care
           and
           taske
           of
           this
           could
           be
           no
           lesse
           then
           to
           make
           sure
           and
           valid
           Their
           power
           and
           station
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           or
           had
           been
           borne
           downe
           what
           security
           could
           be
           had
           in
           the
           power
           and
           stability
           of
           Trienniall
           or
           future
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           
             forbidding
             Papists
             to
             fight
             in
             his
             Quarrell
             ,
          
           is
           in
           that
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           well
           expressed
           ,
           and
           might
           give
           seeming
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Party
           had
           it
           been
           as
           well
           observed
           ,
           for
           if
           that
           be
           true
           which
           is
           credibly
           reported
           ,
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           unheard
           of
           misdemeanour
           to
           the
           affront
           and
           scorne
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           committed
           by
           his
           party
           (
           part
           of
           the
           Northerne
           forces
           and
           styling
           themselves
           
             the
             Queens
             Army
          
           )
           at
           the
           storming
           a
           
             g
          
           Garrison
           Towne
           in
           
             Wiltshire
             ,
          
           with
           many
           other
           Acts
           of
           his
           and
           his
           party
           in
           countenancing
           Papists
           charged
           on
           him
           by
           his
           people
           ,
           was
           no
           good
           evidence
           of
           his
           inclinations
           to
           the
           Protestant
           :
           And
           how
           by
           his
           Catholique
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ambitious
           to
           style
           themselves
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             desirous
             they
             may
             be
             so
             Recorded
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           Queens
           party
           and
           Army
           here
           ,
           shall
           his
           disavowing
           
           Papists
           be
           made
           good
           ?
           her
           Opinions
           and
           Demeanour
           destructive
           to
           Protestantis●●●e
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           ayd
           of
           an
           obnoxious
           and
           discontented
           party
           here
           at
           home
           to
           affront
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           proceedings
           in
           favour
           to
           the
           King
           when
           tyme
           should
           serve
           ,
           being
           no
           good
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           his
           constancy
           or
           sincerity
           really
           to
           performe
           what
           he
           promised
           and
           professed
           :
           the
           Scots
           having
           a
           previous
           sense
           gave
           the
           English
           notice
           hereof
           to
           
             intreat
             them
             to
             be
             wary
          
           &c.
           
             least
             if
             they
             were
             not
             carefull
             and
             couragious
             they
             might
             be
             over
             reached
          
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           discourse
           is
           set
           forth
           at
           large
           ,
           which
           the
           Parliament
           revolving
           and
           from
           their
           owne
           Observation
           and
           Experience
           tender
           also
           of
           the
           great
           Trust
           which
           the
           people
           had
           reposed
           in
           Them
           ,
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           put
           it
           to
           the
           hazzard
           
             whether
             the
             King
             would
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             ,
          
           which
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           the
           sad
           return
           which
           They
           must
           have
           made
           to
           the
           People
           of
           their
           Trust
           had
           been
           
             They
             could
             not
             have
             thought
             it
             would
             have
             so
             fallen
             out
             :
          
           personall
           promises
           and
           tenders
           of
           grace
           are
           not
           compensatory
           nor
           an
           adequate
           discharge
           from
           reall
           injuries
           :
           Which
           promises
           when
           againe
           objected
           ,
           the
           season
           of
           offering
           them
           may
           be
           retorted
           as
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           Objection
           as
           when
           they
           were
           promised
           (
           
             viz.
          
           )
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           Prerogative
           Acts
           scanned
           and
           enquired
           into
           swelling
           above
           the
           bounds
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           when
           divers
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           favourites
           questioned
           and
           even
           convicted
           of
           high
           and
           Capitall
           enormities
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           rescue
           them
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           Justice
           then
           by
           engratiating
           himselfe
           with
           the
           people
           
             by
             telling
             them
             of
             such
             Lawes
          
           made
           for
           their
           ease
           and
           benefit
           untill
           he
           had
           gained
           
           
           then
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           did
           or
           could
           have
           discovered
           any
           darke
           or
           secret
           contrivances
           of
           such
           intendment
           or
           conspiracy
           against
           his
           person
           deeming
           all
           others
           
             of
             a
             narrow
             capacity
             ignorant
             and
             dull
             spirited
             ,
          
           they
           were
           too
           blame
           to
           conceale
           the
           plot
           ,
           the
           manner
           and
           means
           of
           effecting
           it
           ;
           they
           had
           opportunity
           encouragement
           &
           liberty
           enough
           ,
           when
           his
           Party
           were
           with
           him
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           and
           then
           and
           there
           accused
           the
           Parliament
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           of
           many
           Treasonable
           designs
           ,
           when
           (
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           persons
           accusing
           being
           considered
           the
           heinousnesse
           of
           the
           crimes
           wherewith
           the
           accused
           were
           charged
           )
           the
           accusers
           would
           leave
           no
           means
           unattempted
           to
           enhance
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           their
           accusation
           for
           the
           Iustice
           sake
           of
           their
           owne
           proceedings
           :
           which
           heavy
           charges
           devised
           by
           them
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           censure
           those
           of
           
             Westminster
             Trayteurs
          
           &c.
           
           It
           was
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           pride
           of
           some
           few
           thirsting
           to
           overcome
           ,
           and
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           dictatours
           of
           
             Law
          
           and
           
             Treason
             ,
          
           who
           t
           is
           probable
           forced
           and
           drew
           on
           the
           rest
           (
           present
           then
           and
           unawares
           of
           what
           sad
           consequences
           might
           follow
           )
           to
           partake
           of
           their
           own
           Crimes
           and
           Errors
           :
           So
           then
           the
           case
           is
           briefly
           thus
           ,
           The
           Kings
           party
           have
           in
           their
           
             Declarations
          
           charged
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           party
           of
           
             High
             Treason
             ,
          
           which
           party
           of
           the
           Kings
           to
           make
           good
           their
           charge
           have
           striven
           and
           done
           their
           utmost
           to
           improve
           their
           own
           to
           consume
           the
           Parliaments
           strength
           ,
           as
           by
           inviting
           both
           
             Forreigners
          
           and
           
             Natives
          
           to
           come
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           yea
           
             h
          
           
             Neutrals
          
           too
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           Allegiance
           forfeiting
           and
           breach
           of
           Oath
           :
           The
           Parliament
           have
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           defend
           themselves
           and
           friends
           from
           such
           guilt
           the
           
             Neutrals
          
           also
           from
           the
           
           censure
           of
           Allegiance
           forfeiting
           as
           much
           contended
           to
           abate
           and
           take
           away
           the
           Kings
           parties
           strength
           :
           so
           both
           partie
           comming
           as
           it
           were
           to
           joyne
           issue
           in
           the
           tryall
           ,
           there
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           no
           further
           dispute
           concerning
           it
           then
           what
           the
           sword
           shall
           determine
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Treason
           wherewith
           the
           Parliament
           stands
           charged
           is
           the
           making
           a
           new
           
             Great
             Seale
          
           counterfeiting
           the
           Kings
           ;
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           the
           justnesse
           of
           such
           charge
           ,
           the
           
             Great
             Seale
             an
             Instrument
             of
             State
          
           
             i
          
           
             whereby
             Iustice
             is
             derived
             and
             distributed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Kings
           party
           at
           
             Oxford
          
           have
           confessed
           ,
           being
           surreptitiously
           and
           vafrously
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Parliament
           the
           Representative
           body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           trust
           reposed
           in
           the
           
             Keeper
          
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           making
           a
           new
           one
           cannot
           be
           rightly
           judged
           Counterfeiting
           within
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           
             *
          
           Statute
           :
           Counterfeiting
           is
           a
           close
           &
           cover
           act
           against
           the
           knowledg
           and
           privity
           of
           a
           superiour
           and
           lawfull
           power
           damnified
           by
           such
           counterfeiting
           ;
           nor
           is
           every
           thing
           which
           is
           made
           to
           the
           mould
           by
           which
           t
           is
           made
           a
           simply
           counterfeiting
           .
           The
           quality
           of
           the
           offence
           is
           discerned
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           offending
           and
           the
           making
           a
           Law
           commonly
           relates
           to
           some
           precedent
           crime
           or
           fraud
           ;
           Now
           no
           man
           will
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           anywhere
           to
           be
           found
           upon
           
             Record
          
           whereon
           to
           ground
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           and
           Parliament
           have
           at
           any
           time
           made
           use
           of
           a
           Great
           Seale
           to
           crosse
           or
           thwart
           each
           others
           actings
           .
           Many
           other
           accusations
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           charged
           on
           them
           as
           
             disturbers
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Authors
             and
             Fomentors
             of
             this
          
           they
           call
           
             Rebellion
             :
          
           wherefore
           lest
           these
           severall
           charges
           heretofore
           denounced
           against
           them
           should
           by
           the
           Enemy's
           recovering
           his
           power
           againe
           be
           hereafter
           made
           good
           
           
           obedience
           to
           Their
           power
           ,
           They
           require
           no
           more
           then
           what
           the
           Apostle
           enjoyns
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             Soule
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
          
           are
           ordained
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           whereas
           they
           have
           enacted
           and
           declared
           that
           all
           men
           in
           Offices
           of
           trust
           and
           qualified
           shall
           promise
           
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithfull
             to
             this
             Commonwealth
             wherein
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             hold
             and
             enjoy
             their
             welfare
             ,
          
           requiring
           afterwards
           a
           Subscription
           and
           Engagement
           of
           Fealty
           unto
           the
           
             Commonwealth
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             without
             a
             King
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           the
           peoples
           subscription
           thereunto
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           if
           small
           matters
           may
           hold
           resemblance
           with
           greater
           ,
           then
           Tenants
           of
           a
           
             Mannour
          
           unto
           a
           Lord
           thereof
           ,
           unto
           whom
           without
           disputing
           the
           Right
           and
           Title
           they
           promise
           their
           present
           Fealty
           :
           If
           the
           Lord
           unto
           whom
           they
           have
           heretofore
           done
           Homage
           be
           disse●sed
           by
           a
           stronger
           then
           himself
           ,
           take
           it
           either
           of
           Right
           or
           Power
           ,
           the
           Tenants
           are
           to
           pay
           their
           Homage
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             that
             is
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           to
           the
           Power
           already
           past
           or
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           but
           to
           the
           powers
           
             that
             be
             ,
          
           unto
           which
           Subjection
           is
           to
           be
           rendred
           .
           The
           name
           as
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           
             King
          
           hath
           been
           an
           ancient
           continued
           and
           supreme
           Title
           before
           and
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           his
           single
           person
           subject
           yet
           to
           Passion
           Error
           Faylings
           ,
           through
           which
           he
           may
           more
           expose
           his
           Kingdoms
           unto
           dangers
           then
           a
           Councell
           of
           Parliament
           can
           well
           be
           thought
           to
           do
           :
           A
           
             Parliament
          
           hath
           been
           a
           discontinued
           and
           intermitted
           Court
           howbeit
           of
           
             l
          
           Supreme
           Authority
           and
           Honour
           ,
           within
           the
           power
           of
           any
           wicked
           or
           impious
           King
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           happen
           to
           reigne
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           on
           or
           dissolved
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           
           untill
           by
           a
           Law
           Enacted
           by
           the
           late
           King's
           consent
           ,
           
             This
             was
             not
             to
             be
             dissolved
             unlesse
             they
             pleased
             :
          
           Wherefore
           the
           People
           leaning
           rather
           on
           the
           one
           (
           the
           King
           )
           being
           of
           a
           setled
           Being
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           
             Reward
          
           or
           
             Punish
          
           at
           his
           Will
           :
           then
           on
           the
           other
           (
           the
           Parliament
           )
           of
           a
           more
           unstable
           Being
           ,
           and
           heretofore
           Dissoluble
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           judged
           it
           fittest
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Power
           and
           Office
           ,
           lest
           by
           vertue
           of
           such
           Power
           he
           might
           Dissolve
           ,
           Convene
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           so
           Awe
           their
           next
           Convention
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Repeale
          
           and
           make
           
             Null
          
           the
           Laws
           and
           Acts
           of
           this
           .
           The
           Inconveniences
           may
           be
           many
           discovered
           by
           their
           prudence
           which
           the
           state
           of
           Common-wealths
           in
           a
           Monarchy
           may
           be
           subject
           unto
           ,
           when
           Princes
           in
           their
           Usurpingly
           Absolute
           and
           Monarchicall
           estate
           ,
           abusing
           their
           Power
           Trust
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           have
           become
           Tyrants
           over
           the
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           ass●ming
           moreover
           so
           much
           unto
           themseves
           or
           having
           been
           flattered
           by
           their
           Creatures
           to
           believe
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             Gods
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           as
           some
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Emperours
           did
           arrogate
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           That
           
             their
             Power
             is
             so
             vast
             ,
             so
             Soveraign
             that
             the
             People
             were
             ordained
             for
             their
             behoof
             to
             doe
             and
             pay
             Obedience
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             shall
             Command
             ,
             not
             the
             King
             for
             the
          
           
             m
          
           
             Peoples
             good
             ,
          
           That
           
             Kings
             were
             accountable
             to
             none
             but
             God
             for
             whatsoever
             they
             doe
             ,
          
           as
           of
           late
           't
           was
           threatned
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdome
             hath
             its
             Power
             and
             
             Being
             from
             the
             King
             ,
          
           when
           as
           a
           grave
           
             n
          
           
             Divine
          
           by
           his
           Reading
           ,
           proves
        
         
           
             
               That
               the
               King
               hath
               his
               Power
               from
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               therefore
               his
               Authority
               ,
            
             further
             illustrating
             upon
             the
             point
             ,
             That
             howbeit
             [
             
               Power
            
             and
             
               Authority
            
             ]
             be
             tearmes
             sometimes
             confounded
             ,
             if
             distinguished
             makes
             clear
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             Authority
             is
             a
             Right
             and
             Lawfulnesse
             to
             command
             Obedience
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             Governours
             and
             Magistrates
             have
             more
             or
             lesse
             ;
             But
             
               Power
            
             is
             a
             lawfull
             ability
             to
             force
             Obedience
             ,
             where
             upon
             command
             it
             is
             denyed
             :
             One
             may
             have
             a
             just
             and
             lawfull
             right
             to
             command
             that
             wants
             a
             compulsive
             power
             to
             restrain
             from
             committing
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             to
             enforce
             mens
             duties
             ,
             Others
             may
             have
             strength
             to
             force
             (
             commonly
             called
             
               Power
            
             )
             that
             wants
             
               Authority
            
             to
             command
             ;
             and
             
               Power
            
             is
             that
             which
             in
             all
             Government
             bears
             the
             sway
             :
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             it
             is
             taken
             
               concretively
            
             for
             the
             Governours
             and
             Magistrates
             themselves
             ,
             which
             have
             Powerat
             Command
             to
             force
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Commands
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             King
             hath
             full
             power
             to
             command
             according
             unto
             Law
             all
             such
             as
             are
             subject
             to
             him
             by
             Law
             ;
             But
             if
             upon
             command
             obedience
             be
             denyed
             ,
             whence
             hath
             he
             lawfull
             power
             to
             enforce
             obedience
             ?
             whence
             hath
             he
             power
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Authority
             but
             from
             the
             people
             ?
             he
             cannot
             have
             it
             from
             himsele
             being
             but
             one
             man
             ;
             To
             keep
             a
             strong
             guard
             of
             some
             of
             his
             people
             to
             impugne
             and
             force
             the
             rest
             ,
             must
             needs
             produce
             Commotions
             ,
             Insurrections
             ,
             and
             a
             civill
             War
             ;
             the
             
               *
            
             
               Philosopher
            
             and
             others
             who
             write
             of
             
               Policy
               ,
            
             will
             tell
             you
             
               it
               is
               Tyranny
               ,
            
             nor
             is
             such
             ability
             
               Potestas
            
             but
             
             
               Vis
               ,
            
             Violence
             not
             Power
             because
             unlawfull
             :
             when
             
               Vis
            
             and
             
               Potestas
            
             or
             
               Vis
            
             and
             
               Jus
            
             doe
             clash
             and
             skirmish
             ,
             the
             consequence
             is
             dangerous
             :
             To
             keep
             an
             Army
             on
             foot
             continually
             under
             other
             pretences
             thereby
             to
             affright
             and
             force
             the
             Subjects
             is
             little
             better
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Kings
             Power
             must
             needs
             come
             from
             his
             own
             Peoples
             hands
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             People
             must
             come
             his
             Authority
             :
             If
             any
             other
             should
             give
             him
             Authority
             which
             were
             not
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             by
             Power
             ,
             it
             were
             given
             him
             in
             vain
             ,
             nor
             were
             the
             People
             bound
             to
             make
             that
             good
             which
             themselves
             gave
             not
             ;
             whence
             he
             hath
             his
             power
             then
             ,
             from
             thence
             he
             must
             needs
             receive
             his
             Authority
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           admit
           what
           the
           Kings
           party
           would
           have
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdome
             hath
             its
             Power
             or
             Being
             from
             the
             King
             ,
          
           that
           Kings
           as
           
             Nursing-Fathers
          
           are
           worthy
           of
           much
           honour
           ,
           yet
           where
           they
           lay
           waste
           their
           Soveraignty
           by
           oppressing
           their
           People
           ,
           by
           exercising
           a
           Tyrannicall
           Power
           over
           their
           Estates
           &
           Lives
           ,
           where
           they
           embroyle
           their
           Kingdomes
           in
           such
           a
           War
           ,
           as
           the
           doubtfulnesse
           of
           the
           successe
           hath
           protracted
           it
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           the
           continuing
           it
           hath
           consumed
           the
           Estates
           and
           appall'd
           the
           hearts
           of
           most
           of
           his
           people
           (
           no
           man
           knowing
           yet
           the
           worst
           and
           end
           thereof
           )
           they
           cannot
           expect
           Power
           ,
           Being
           ,
           and
           Welfare
           from
           such
           a
           King
           :
           The
           danger
           of
           the
           continuing
           therof
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           howbeit
           there
           have
           been
           heretofore
           Civill
           Wars
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           none
           like
           to
           this
           ,
           consider
           it
           either
           in
           the
           manner
           for
           the
           beginning
           and
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           opposite
           and
           crosse
           Engagements
           even
           beween
           the
           nearest
           Friends
           ,
           between
           Brethren
           of
           the
           same
           Bloud
           ,
           betweene
           
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           between
           Equalls
           in
           all
           Degrees
           and
           Faculties
           ;
           Amongst
           some
           really
           and
           with
           vehemence
           pursued
           ,
           amongst
           others
           (
           though
           opposite
           in
           judgement
           and
           opinion
           )
           yet
           so
           linckt
           in
           relative
           affection
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           that
           their
           Actings
           and
           Contendings
           seem
           rather
           a
           mutuall
           agreement
           with
           their
           Friends
           of
           the
           opposite
           part
           to
           serve
           each
           others
           turne
           ,
           then
           a
           true
           and
           reall
           Discord
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           which
           of
           the
           parties
           shall
           prevaile
           ,
           the
           Prevailer
           by
           such
           mutuall
           contract
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           helpe
           the
           Conquered
           :
           And
           that
           which
           seems
           strange
           in
           the
           Quarrell
           ,
           the
           most
           unhappy
           to
           the
           protracting
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Violence
           and
           Heat
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Opposites
           shewne
           in
           their
           contrary
           arguings
           and
           assertions
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           that
           
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             Arms
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
          
           was
           judged
           by
           the
           one
           side
           to
           bee
           
             Lawfull
          
           and
           
             Necessary
             ,
          
           condemned
           on
           the
           other
           to
           be
           
             Trayterous
          
           and
           
             Rebellious
             ,
          
           the
           same
           act
           could
           not
           be
           
             Lawfull
          
           and
           
             Trayterous
             too
             ;
          
           the
           Difference
           onely
           is
           as
           a
           long
           time
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           concerning
           the
           severall
           objects
           and
           matters
           in
           dispute
           ,
           as
           how
           
             Peace
          
           hath
           been
           forfeited
           ,
           how
           lost
           ,
           now
           on
           what
           terms
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           to
           regain
           and
           secure
           it
           when
           regained
           :
           The
           Kings
           party
           say
           (
           the
           more
           moderate
           from
           a
           reluctancy
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           unwillingness
           to
           be
           Conquered
           ,
           others
           of
           a
           fiercer
           spirit
           to
           be
           Avenged
           on
           their
           Adversaries
           )
           
             the
             surest
             and
             next
             way
             to
             Peace
             is
             in
             the
             Prince
             his
             enjoying
             what
             his
             Father
             had
             ,
          
           faintly
           believing
           ,
           
             that
             he
             will
             be
             avenged
             only
             on
             those
             who
             were
             the
             Authors
             &
             Contrivers
             of
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             passe
             by
             with
             a
             generall
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             all
             other
             of
             the
             People
             by
             a
             light
             Fining
             ,
             or
             putting
             them
             to
             Compound
             for
             their
             Estates
             .
          
           The
           
           Parliament
           having
           in
           their
           wisdome
           and
           experience
           discerned
           and
           foreseen
           the
           danger
           which
           the
           Common
           wealth
           They
           and
           Their
           Friends
           are
           thereby
           subject
           to
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           contrary
           minde
           to
           what
           the
           Kings
           party
           doe
           give
           out
           ,
           They
           doe
           foresee
           (
           and
           know
           that
           it
           concerns
           them
           to
           provide
           against
           )
           that
           the
           Prince
           will
           not
           onely
           rest
           there
           to
           be
           avenged
           for
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           he
           will
           remember
           his
           owne
           being
           kept
           out
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           exiled
           from
           out
           the
           Kingdome
           whereunto
           he
           aspires
           ,
           and
           hath
           engaged
           so
           many
           against
           this
           .
           The
           
             Scots
          
           in
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Kings
           Party's
           judgement
           contend
           to
           aid
           his
           Sonne
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           whether
           for
           tho
           
             Covenant
          
           as
           their
           
             Motto's
          
           doe
           professe
           ,
           or
           against
           through
           a
           mis-understanding
           it
           ,
           or
           through
           willfull
           blindness
           ,
           their
           Actions
           doe
           declare
           and
           are
           here
           expressed
           :
           They
           give
           out
           that
           
             they
             have
             brought
             the
             Prince
             to
             repentance
             for
             his
             Fa●hers
             sinnes
             and
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
          
           but
           that
           their
           Prince
           doth
           threaten
           not
           many
           moneths
           before
           ,
           requiring
           aid
           to
           be
           avenged
           for
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           repent
           and
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           his
           Fathers
           sinnes
           seems
           inconsistent
           :
           But
           doe
           they
           mean
           the
           Prince
           in
           his
           
             Person
          
           only
           or
           his
           
             Party
             ?
          
           they
           should
           withall
           have
           brought
           to
           repentance
           all
           the
           King
           his
           Fathers
           party
           ,
           else
           their
           
             Covenanting
          
           to
           
             prevent
          
           and
           
             oppose
          
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           little
           use
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           [
           
             preventing
             and
             opposing
          
           ]
           carries
           with
           it
           a
           further
           progress
           of
           motion
           ,
           then
           to
           intend
           onely
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           then
           living
           ;
           the
           Repentance
           which
           they
           speak
           of
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           prove
           feigned
           and
           dissembled
           [
           
             the
             Heart
             is
             desperately
             evil
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             it
             ?
          
           ]
           and
           thereby
           the
           safety
           of
           many
           thousands
           engaged
           in
           this
           Quarrell
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           the
           too
           late
           
           
           his
           Partyes
           construction
           ,
           as
           to
           offend
           :
           Whosoever
           shal
           look
           on
           in
           a
           conflict
           betwixt
           two
           opposite
           Parties
           ,
           his
           affections
           questionlesse
           incline
           (
           whatsoever
           his
           Actions
           are
           )
           more
           to
           the
           one
           party
           then
           to
           the
           other
           :
           So
           
             Neutrals
          
           such
           as
           have
           not
           acted
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           already
           by
           his
           Party
           adjudged
           
             Guilty
             ,
          
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           censure
           ,
           &
           may
           be
           brought
           in
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           Prince
           his
           meaning
           ,
           for
           if
           upon
           the
           late
           King
           his
           Parties
           good
           successe
           in
           some
           victories
           obtained
           when
           they
           kept
           Garrison
           at
           
             Oxford
          
           they
           in
           the
           high
           tide
           of
           triumph
           construing
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           demeanour
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           spared
           not
           to
           bring
           in
           all
           
             Neutralls
             ,
          
           if
           the
           Prince
           shall
           come
           in
           Conquerour
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           judged
           and
           who
           reputed
           Principalls
           ,
           who
           Accessaries
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           if
           it
           were
           Treason
           )
           to
           his
           fathers
           death
           ?
           when
           as
           the
           Charge
           of
           taking
           away
           his
           life
           Forraigners
           and
           strangers
           beyond
           Sea
           reckon
           to
           be
           a
           
             Nationall
          
           and
           the
           Peoples
           Act
           ,
           because
           the
           Parliament
           is
           the
           Representative
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           they
           not
           knowing
           the
           reason
           and
           exigency
           of
           matters
           here
           ,
           account
           it
           not
           an
           Act
           only
           of
           the
           
             Iudges
             ,
             Advocates
             ,
          
           and
           
             Officers
          
           deputed
           for
           his
           Tryall
           ,
           but
           include
           the
           whole
           
             English
          
           driven
           on
           first
           by
           the
           
             Scotish
          
           Nation
           ,
           the
           
             English
          
           more
           manifestly
           in
           that
           divers
           of
           their
           Friends
           and
           Agents
           being
           employed
           beyond
           Sea
           for
           making
           good
           the
           Amity
           and
           correspondence
           betwixt
           Them
           and
           other
           States
           and
           Nations
           ,
           have
           been
           barbarously
           and
           inhumanely
           murdered
           by
           the
           enemies
           party
           ,
           severall
           affronts
           and
           indignities
           offered
           them
           ,
           all
           to
           disgrace
           ,
           lessen
           ,
           and
           discourage
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           Actings
           :
           So
           that
           it
           concernes
           both
           Nations
           (
           the
           
             English
          
           and
           the
           
             Scots
          
           )
           rightly
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           have
           continued
           in
           their
           
           mutuall
           League
           then
           be
           led
           away
           (
           as
           the
           Scots
           have
           manifested
           themselves
           to
           be
           )
           by
           the
           power
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           greater
           ones
           ,
           to
           engage
           one
           against
           the
           other
           :
           The
           
             English
          
           have
           sufficiently
           expressed
           their
           averseness
           from
           a
           Warre
           with
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           their
           readynesse
           to
           afford
           them
           ayd
           in
           their
           greatest
           wants
           ,
           and
           cannot
           now
           be
           thought
           forward
           ,
           unlesse
           provoked
           to
           invade
           their
           Country
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           do
           to
           be
           gayners
           by
           it
           ,
           what
           the
           
             Scots
          
           may
           by
           invading
           
             This
             ,
          
           all
           men
           know
           who
           know
           the
           condition
           of
           Theirs
           and
           Ours
           ,
           how
           sterile
           the
           one
           ,
           how
           fruitfull
           the
           other
           Country
           is
           ;
           the
           setting
           Us
           and
           Them
           at
           variance
           ,
           the
           differences
           and
           dissentions
           between
           Us
           now
           ,
           flow̄
           frow
           one
           common
           Source
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           Enemy
           his
           wiles
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           who
           wants
           no
           stratagem
           to
           bring
           this
           contest
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Us
           into
           a
           fresh
           debate
           ,
           both
           by
           secret
           and
           covert
           acts
           at
           home
           to
           promote
           sedition
           and
           division
           amongst
           those
           whom
           he
           would
           overcome
           ,
           as
           by
           open
           Acts
           and
           solicitings
           abroad
           to
           pursue
           his
           attempting
           to
           bring
           in
           any
           forraign
           force
           ,
           how
           wild
           or
           barbarous
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           how
           hard
           to
           get
           them
           out
           againe
           out
           of
           this
           plentifull
           Nation
           ,
           yeelding
           them
           all
           provisions
           all
           habiliments
           of
           Warre
           to
           strengthen
           themselves
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           next
           attempt
           elsewhere
           after
           they
           have
           destroyed
           and
           harrased
           this
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           distinguish
           between
           
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independent
             ,
             and
             Royall
             Party
             ,
          
           and
           this
           to
           be
           driven
           on
           by
           him
           and
           his
           accomplices
           (
           in
           an
           hazardous
           and
           uncertaine
           way
           )
           out
           of
           revenge
           and
           thirst
           to
           regaine
           unto
           himselfe
           his
           power
           againe
           ,
           long
           since
           forfeited
           through
           his
           mistaken
           loyalty
           ,
           certainely
           through
           disaffection
           to
           his
           native
           Brethren
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           ,
           or
           without
           considering
           (
           which
           wise
           men
           should
           )
           
           
           the
           price
           of
           peace
           which
           cannot
           be
           had
           without
           a
           War
           ,
           Mony
           being
           the
           sinewes
           and
           support
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Country-man
           grudgeth
           not
           to
           pay
           for
           seed
           expecting
           a
           plentifull
           harvest
           ,
           nor
           the
           Tenant
           to
           contract
           with
           his
           Landlord
           to
           disburse
           great
           summes
           for
           an
           estate
           in
           
             Reversion
          
           for
           his
           posterity
           ,
           yet
           the
           laying
           out
           mony
           by
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           without
           which
           the
           Countrymans
           harvest
           nor
           the
           Tenants
           Estate
           can
           fall
           out
           joyously
           ,
           is
           irksome
           to
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           frequent
           exception
           which
           the
           People
           make
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           between
           the
           payment
           of
           
             Ship-money
          
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Impositions
           and
           Taxes
           now
           required
           ,
           comes
           fitly
           to
           be
           answered
           :
           
             Better
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             that
             the
             payment
             of
             Ship-money
             should
             have
             continued
             and
             the
             like
             illegall
             Taxes
             demanded
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             power
             of
             Law
             ,
             easier
             to
             be
             born
             then
             so
             much
             Bloud
             spilt
             ,
             then
             such
             vast
             summes
             of
             money
             spent
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             this
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             thereby
             impoverish'd
             :
          
           The
           Parliament
           confesses
           and
           allowes
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           
             of
             two
             Evils
             the
             lesser
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
          
           where
           of
           necess●y
           one
           must
           happen
           ,
           as
           in
           case
           of
           inevitable
           necessity
           that
           Wisdom
           and
           Industry
           cannot
           prevent
           :
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           
             Necessitas
             non
             excusat
             quae
             potuit
             esse
             non
             necessitas
             ,
          
           as
           a
           learned
           
             *
          
           Writer
           of
           the
           Church
           acutely
           argues
           ;
           when
           that
           a
           King
           his
           Treasure
           or
           Revenue
           sufficeth
           not
           for
           the
           Common
           good
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Realm
           is
           invaded
           ,
           or
           any
           notable
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           Subjects
           shall
           happen
           ,
           such
           an
           Invasion
           or
           Rebellion
           as
           is
           not
           
             procurata
             ,
          
           not
           
             simulata
             ,
          
           but
           
             verae
             gravis
             manens
             ,
          
           the
           King
           then
           by
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           the
           CIVILIANS
           may
           impose
           new
           Taxes
           in
           requiring
           aid
           ,
           although
           out
           of
           a
           
             Parliamentary
          
           and
           common
           way
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Answer
           to
           this
           Exception
           is
           made
           good
           resembling
           it
           to
           one
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           ;
           it
           were
           better
           that
           a
           man
           should
           receive
           a
           wound
           from
           a
           stronger
           then
           himself
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           be
           assaulted
           and
           affronted
           a
           second
           or
           third
           time
           ,
           yea
           even
           untill
           he
           be
           maimed
           ;
           then
           ,
           although
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           be
           killed
           (
           for
           so
           it
           may
           happen
           upon
           his
           resistance-making
           )
           It
           had
           bin
           better
           for
           him
           to
           have
           endured
           those
           and
           many
           more
           affronts
           and
           wounds
           as
           the
           lesser
           Evill
           of
           the
           Two
           ,
           then
           by
           striving
           &
           repulsing
           them
           to
           lose
           his
           life
           ,
           But
           where
           the
           one
           might
           have
           been
           avoided
           ,
           no
           necessity
           of
           the
           other
           to
           have
           hapned
           ,
           the
           Exception
           seems
           invalid
           :
           Again
           if
           a
           man
           having
           an
           estate
           in
           Fee
           ,
           in
           Land
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           free
           from
           any
           Charges
           ,
           Taxes
           ,
           Tallages
           ,
           Annuities
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           a
           firm
           and
           undoubted
           Title
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           rather
           then
           he
           will
           suffer
           a
           rent-charge
           although
           of
           a
           smaller
           value
           to
           be
           unjustly
           and
           wrongfully
           paid
           out
           of
           it
           through
           the
           oppression
           of
           an
           Adversary
           stronger
           then
           himself
           ,
           demanding
           such
           a
           rent
           ,
           wil
           doe
           his
           best
           to
           defend
           ,
           yea
           peradventure
           at
           a
           greater
           expence
           of
           money
           then
           the
           rent-charge
           may
           amount
           unto
           :
           Nor
           is
           his
           failing
           to
           maintain
           his
           Title
           an
           impeachment
           to
           the
           credit
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           is
           an
           advantage
           to
           his
           Adversaries
           right
           being
           of
           ability
           to
           oppress
           his
           Tenant
           weaker
           then
           himself
           ;
           There
           was
           no
           necessity
           of
           levying
           
             Shipmoney
          
           when
           it
           was
           required
           ,
           first
           from
           the
           
             Maritime
          
           places
           and
           Countries
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           did
           submit
           unto
           ,
           was
           generally
           paid
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           and
           for
           divers
           years
           continued
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           when
           the
           
             English
          
           had
           Commerce
           ,
           Trade
           ,
           and
           Correspondency
           with
           all
           other
           Nations
           without
           Interruption
           or
           Hostility
           ?
           Wherefore
           the
           
           
           for
           standing
           out
           longest
           against
           his
           &
           his
           Fathers
           power
           ,
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           next
           for
           his
           opposing
           &
           contending
           with
           it
           at
           first
           ,
           the
           
             Neutral
          
           for
           his
           double
           minded
           and
           ambidextrous
           carriage
           ,
           and
           upon
           an
           inquiry
           had
           who
           have
           subscribed
           the
           late
           
             Engagement
          
           which
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           have
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           Subscribers
           or
           put
           them
           all
           to
           their
           sute
           for
           Pardons
           :
           At
           what
           rate
           ?
           That
           the
           price
           of
           purchasing
           shall
           both
           gratifie
           his
           friends
           
             Forraigne
          
           and
           
             Domestick
          
           and
           defray
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           seize
           and
           become
           Lord
           of
           the
           peoples
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           by
           way
           of
           policy
           and
           prudence
           to
           keep
           and
           prevent
           them
           from
           committing
           the
           like
           
             Rebellion
          
           as
           t
           is
           ●armed
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           have
           wherewithall
           hereafter
           to
           leavy
           a
           Warre
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           
             Treasons
             ,
          
           that
           the
           same
           may
           not
           be
           said
           of
           them
           as
           the
           Kings
           party
           in
           their
           indignation
           said
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Warre
           of
           the
           City
           of
           
             London
             [
             Their
             wealth
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             War
             by
             consequence
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           ]
           Lastly
           this
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           prevailing
           party
           in
           any
           division
           shall
           divide
           according
           to
           their
           varying
           judgments
           ,
           then
           subdivide
           ,
           after
           subdivide
           againe
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           end
           of
           such
           dividings
           ,
           untill
           their
           number
           and
           their
           friends
           bee
           reduced
           into
           few
           or
           none
           ,
           and
           shattered
           in
           pieces
           as
           their
           Enemies
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           
             even
             as
             dust
             before
             the
             Wind
             ;
          
           for
           instance
           sake
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           did
           at
           first
           divide
           into
           a
           Party
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           another
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           Party
           upon
           their
           Conquest
           did
           divide
           into
           two
           sorts
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           the
           other
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           the
           
             Presbyterians
          
           if
           they
           shall
           prevail
           may
           divide
           into
           a
           
             Scotish
             rigid
             Presbyterian
          
           
           and
           an
           
             English
             Presbyterian
          
           of
           a
           milder
           Test
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           new
           molded
           to
           the
           Conquerours
           fashion
           :
           If
           the
           
             Independent
          
           shall
           prevail
           they
           may
           rend
           into
           new
           Sects
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           the
           prevailing
           Party
           in
           such
           Sects
           may
           divide
           again
           ,
           so
           there
           will
           be
           no
           end
           of
           Dividing
           till
           all
           be
           scattered
           and
           lost
           .
        
         
           The
           Emulations
           ,
           Part-takings
           ,
           and
           Dissentions
           now
           on
           foot
           and
           spreading
           farre
           ,
           give
           to
           the
           Enemy's
           indefatigable
           &
           restless
           malice
           new
           hopes
           of
           recovering
           his
           Power
           again
           ,
           that
           through
           these
           conflicts
           the
           deciding
           this
           Quarrel
           may
           come
           again
           to
           be
           debated
           &
           the
           Cards
           new
           shuffled
           ,
           be
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian's●iscontent
          
           and
           making
           use
           of
           his
           Power
           mingleth
           Interests
           '
           is
           to
           be
           seared
           ,
           as
           the
           State
           &
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           have
           likewise
           done
           to
           promote
           the
           design
           in
           hand
           ,
           joyning
           with
           him
           in
           this
           particular
           against
           subscribing
           the
           
             Engagement
             ,
          
           where
           the
           Kings
           Party
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           the
           better
           colour
           to
           Quarrell
           with
           the
           Subscription
           because
           that
           thereby
           the
           Kingly
           Power
           and
           Office
           are
           excluded
           ,
           their
           task
           is
           therefore
           to
           Disswade
           ,
           to
           Argue
           against
           Subscribing
           (
           whether
           they
           doe
           subscribe
           or
           no
           themselves
           )
           on
           purpose
           to
           keep
           in
           the
           Fuell
           of
           Emulation
           and
           Contention
           in
           these
           distracted
           times
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           that
           many
           of
           themselves
           subscribe
           ,
           whether
           against
           their
           Will
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           penalty
           of
           not
           Subscribing
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           active
           and
           eminent
           sort
           of
           their
           Party
           may
           peradventure
           be
           privily
           dispenced
           with
           for
           their
           Subscribing
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           come
           at
           any
           time
           after
           to
           be
           questioned
           for
           it
           ,
           knowing
           then
           how
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           by
           one
           common
           Plea
           
             of
             submitting
             rather
             unto
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             undone
             by
             their
             Enemies
             and
             the
             Kings
             ,
          
           But
           how
           justly
           do
           they
           plead
           thus
           when
           as
           the
           
           Parliament
           judgeth
           it
           in
           most
           of
           them
           to
           be
           an
           outward
           onely
           and
           feigned
           conformity
           to
           Their
           present
           Government
           ,
           an
           enforced
           submission
           to
           the
           
             Engagement
             ,
          
           and
           so
           passe
           it
           by
           without
           punishing
           any
           for
           refusing
           ?
           They
           knowing
           withall
           that
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           is
           so
           commonly
           received
           ,
           so
           easily
           swallowed
           by
           the
           Enemy
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           that
           Party
           are
           nothing
           the
           worse
           thought
           of
           by
           them
           for
           refusing
           ,
           nor
           many
           other
           the
           better
           for
           their
           taking
           it
           ,
           their
           affections
           little
           knowne
           or
           measured
           ,
           by
           either
           taking
           or
           refusing
           .
           But
           why
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           so
           much
           against
           Subscribing
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Party
           which
           he
           calls
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           or
           in
           favour
           to
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Prince
           his
           Son
           and
           his
           surviving
           Party
           ?
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             *
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           remembers
           and
           observes
           the
           demeanour
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Presbyterian
             did
             hunt
             for
             that
             which
             the
             Independent
             caught
             in
             hunting
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           King
           in
           Person
           or
           in
           his
           Monarchicall
           Estate
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           in
           his
           Messages
           before
           recited
           ,
           remembers
           how
           they
           have
           both
           behaved
           themselves
           :
           The
           
             Presbyterians
          
           being
           against
           Subscribing
           is
           not
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           nothing
           in
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           to
           deter
           them
           from
           Subscribing
           as
           touching
           the
           leaving
           out
           or
           holding
           in
           the
           
             Lords
             ,
          
           whom
           no
           part
           or
           Article
           of
           the
           Covenant
           includes
           or
           comprehends
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           to
           understand
           the
           Reason
           of
           Enjoyning
           ,
           Taking
           or
           Refusing
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           become
           a
           disputable
           Theame
           ,
           the
           exception
           against
           the
           taking
           is
           either
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           the
           formall
           reason
           ,
           the
           scope
           and
           intention
           of
           those
           who
           enjoyned
           it
           or
           the
           matter
           enjoyned
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           enjoyning
           it
           seems
           no
           other
           Bond
           and
           yet
           then
           what
           the
           Parliament
           &
           their
           friends
           did
           about
           8
           
           years
           since
           of
           entring
           into
           a
           
             Covenant
          
           for
           the
           better
           streng●hening
           and
           〈◊〉
           fi●mly
           binding
           all
           men
           together
           in
           a
           Religious
           and
           Civill
           Union
           ,
           that
           seeing
           Dividings
           in
           Opinion
           and
           Dissentings
           in
           practice
           are
           fatall
           to
           the
           
             Conquerour
             ,
          
           Union
           and
           Accord
           to
           the
           
             Conquered
             ,
          
           the
           Parliament
           contends
           to
           bring
           all
           men
           into
           one
           form
           of
           Civill
           Government
           to
           one
           unanimous
           judgment
           ,
           whereby
           after
           the
           
             p
          
           
             Uniting
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
             a
             Restraint
             of
             Hands
          
           and
           ceasing
           from
           further
           Contentions
           might
           ensue
           to
           the
           begetting
           a
           firme
           and
           lasting
           peace
           ,
           Opposition
           in
           Affections
           begets
           the
           like
           in
           Actings
           and
           Endeavourings
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Civill
           Warre
           where
           men
           of
           eminent
           and
           active
           spirits
           ,
           zealous
           for
           and
           fond
           of
           their
           own
           Opinions
           an●
           bold
           to
           vent
           them
           ,
           when
           subdued
           by
           Arms
           and
           convinced
           by
           Reason
           shall
           resolve
           into
           Revenge
           and
           Fury
           and
           become
           restlesse
           in
           their
           attempts
           even
           to
           the
           hinderance
           of
           an
           ensuing
           Peace
           untill
           they
           and
           their
           Party
           may
           gaine
           what
           they
           have
           lost
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Engagement
          
           now
           enjoyned
           and
           tendred
           seemes
           more
           easy
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           more
           uniforme
           then
           the
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Covenanters
          
           protesting
           in
           one
           place
           That
           
             they
             will
             desend
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Authority
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ;
          
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           That
           
             they
             will
             really
             sincerely
             and
             constantly
             ,
          
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             unto
             condigne
             punishment
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             oppose
             and
             disturbe
             such
             Peace
             ,
          
           If
           a
           King
           shall
           sweare
           to
           governe
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           as
           the
           late
           
           King
           did
           ,
           the
           Oath
           is
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           understood
           an
           Oath
           then
           the
           Lawes
           have
           being
           ;
           [
           To
           govern
           ]
           taking
           it
           without
           an
           addition
           is
           an
           indefinite
           and
           indeterminate
           act
           ;
           [
           To
           governe
           according
           to
           the
           Lawe
           ▪
           ]
           a
           qualified
           and
           limited
           one
           in
           the
           termination
           of
           his
           Oath
           :
           The
           termination
           in
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           [
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           true
           
             Religion
             Liberties
             and
             Peace
          
           ]
           is
           the
           reason
           and
           formality
           of
           that
           and
           of
           other
           Articles
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             ;
          
           A
           Covenant
           or
           Promise
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           without
           setting
           down
           wherefore
           or
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           is
           a
           short
           and
           indeterminate
           promise
           unlesse
           the
           intent
           or
           finall
           Cause
           of
           such
           promise
           be
           expressed
           :
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           King
           as
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           have
           often
           charged
           him
           ,
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           blood
           spilt
           in
           these
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           
             Covenanters
          
           could
           not
           ,
           
             both
             defend
             his
             Person
             and
             Authority
             ,
          
           
             *
          
           and
           yet
           
             bring
             to
             publique
             Triall
             th●●uthors
             of
             the
             effusion
             of
             that
             Blood
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             that
             condigne
             punishment
             as
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             offences
             should
             require
             or
             deserve
          
           as
           is
           elsewhere
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           [
           
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithfull
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             without
             a
             King
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
          
           ]
           what
           is
           the
           exception
           against
           the
           subscribing
           this
           ?
           The
           King
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           least
           the
           Prince
           (
           his
           Sonne
           )
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           shall
           pursue
           what
           he
           hath
           threatned
           ,
           the
           revenge
           of
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           thought
           it
           fit
           ,
           yea
           necessary
           ,
           to
           exclude
           him
           as
           a
           King
           from
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           this
           Government
           ,
           the
           Competition
           being
           betwixt
           a
           
             Monarchicall
          
           forme
           of
           Government
           [
           a
           Government
           by
           a
           King
           ]
           and
           a
           mixt
           of
           
           
             Aristocraticall
          
           and
           
             Oligarchicall
             ,
          
           or
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           without
           a
           King
           :
           If
           the
           former
           be
           admitted
           
             viz.
          
           a
           
             Monarchicall
          
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           then
           descends
           unto
           the
           Prince
           (
           the
           late
           Kings
           Sonne
           and
           Heire
           )
           So
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           having
           entred
           into
           a
           
             Covenant
          
           chiefly
           and
           principally
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             Liberties
          
           seems
           to
           waine
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           entred
           into
           
             for
             defending
             them
             ,
          
           if
           now
           that
           the
           
             Father
          
           is
           taken
           away
           they
           admit
           the
           
             Sonne
          
           treading
           in
           his
           
             Fathers
          
           steps
           ;
           unlesse
           the
           making
           and
           taking
           it
           were
           in●ended
           onely
           to
           inure
           and
           remaine
           in
           force
           for
           the
           term
           of
           one
           mans
           life
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Powers
           
             that
             be
          
           have
           good
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           such
           as
           reject
           the
           latter
           Form
           ,
           embracing
           a
           Monarchicall
           one
           ,
           as
           complyers
           with
           the
           late
           King
           and
           Prince
           ,
           and
           weary
           of
           submitting
           and
           adhering
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           
             States
          
           enjoyning
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           chance
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           required
           to
           be
           done
           or
           let
           alone
           ,
           of
           none
           or
           a
           slight
           concernment
           devised
           or
           instituted
           to
           little
           or
           no
           purpose
           ,
           when
           conducing
           as
           far
           as
           at
           the
           present
           they
           judged
           it
           might
           avail
           to
           the
           discovery
           of
           mens
           affections
           ,
           it
           conduceth
           likewise
           to
           the
           settlement
           of
           a
           Peace
           and
           Union
           :
           for
           whilst
           the
           mindes
           and
           judgments
           are
           no
           more
           unanimous
           ,
           the
           contentions
           in
           this
           War
           will
           hardly
           cease
           .
        
         
           The
           choice
           of
           
             Taking
          
           and
           
             Refusing
          
           should
           likewise
           be
           of
           a
           judicious
           and
           sober
           inquiry
           ,
           as
           who
           doth
           enjoyn
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           purpose
           t
           is
           enjoyned
           ,
           not
           that
           therefore
           we
           should
           so
           refuse
           because
           we
           have
           suddenly
           and
           rashly
           resolved
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           a
           fault
           incident
           to
           yong
           wits
           ,
           hot
           and
           fiery
           spirits
           ,
           or
           because
           we
           see
           learned
           and
           
           eminent
           men
           in
           other
           kindes
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           able
           indeed
           to
           lead
           weak
           and
           unstable
           spirits
           Captive
           unto
           theirs
           ,
           do
           refuse
           ,
           but
           on
           good
           deliberation
           and
           well
           weighing
           wherefore
           the
           
             State
          
           hath
           required
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           in
           their
           enjoyning
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           insist
           not
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           cause
           they
           should
           ,
           so
           much
           on
           the
           value
           and
           efficacy
           of
           polite
           Learning
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           take
           it
           either
           in
           Languages
           Arts
           or
           Academick
           faculties
           ,
           or
           ●n
           the
           judgment
           and
           discretion
           of
           such
           Men
           as
           have
           read
           a
           multiplicity
           of
           Authors
           ,
           or
           are
           as
           
             M●ses
          
           was
           ,
           skilfull
           in
           all
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           
             Aegyptians
             ,
          
           as
           on
           a
           sober
           studied
           and
           well
           grounded
           Prudence
           ballasted
           with
           Observation
           and
           Experience
           (
           all
           which
           the
           Learned
           may
           likewise
           have
           )
           governing
           and
           guiding
           the
           safest
           way
           to
           a
           selfe-preservation
           and
           welfare
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           Novity
           ,
           the
           Unexpectednesse
           of
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           now
           enjoyned
           ,
           other
           discontents
           and
           heart-burnings
           are
           whispered
           and
           cherished
           by
           the
           common
           Enemy
           insinuating
           and
           seditiously
           giving
           out
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Nobility
             are
             unthankefully
             and
             indignely
             dealt
             withall
             as
             being
             detruded
             from
             their
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             sitting
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Parliament
             as
             Peers
             ,
          
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Commons
           in
           the
           debate
           and
           handling
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           withall
           that
           
             those
             Lords
             who
             have
             been
             active
             and
             assistant
             both
             in
             their
             Estates
             and
             Countenance
             to
             promote
             the
             good
             of
             it
             during
             these
             distractions
          
           may
           think
           themselves
           neglected
           and
           ill
           rewarded
           if
           now
           debard
           from
           their
           ancient
           and
           Native
           Liberty
           of
           
             Voting
             in
             the
             House
             :
          
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           enjoyning
           
           of
           the
           Peoples
           subscribing
           to
           this
           
             Engagement
             ,
          
           rests
           upon
           the
           issue
           of
           these
           Questions
           ,
           Whether
           
             from
             Irela●d
             so
             erroneously
             misled
             and
             malev●lently
             affected
             towards
             England
             by
             a
             two-fold
             Antipathy
             both
             of
             Nation
             and
             Religion
             and
             so
             impetuously
             set
             on
             by
             three
             severall
             parties
             the
             Royall
             Popish
             and
             Prelaticall
             ,
             there
             be
             not
             an
             evident
             approach
             of
             perill
             to
             England
             in
             case
             the
             English
             be
             not
             some
             way
             cemented
             and
             unt●ed
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Engagement
             now
             in
             question
             aymeth
             at
             )
             and
             with
             a
             joynt
             vigour
             to
             subdue
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             under
             when
             subdued
             ?
          
           Whether
           
             through
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             distractions
             England
             be
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             losing
             their
             ancient
             Rights
             and
             Claims
             their
             credit
             and
             privilege
             of
             Commerce
             and
             Traffique
             which
             heretofore
             they
             have
             had
             with
             other
             Nations
             ?
          
           Whether
           
             Scotland
             not
             remaining
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             of
             Amity
             and
             Brotherhood
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             League
             and
             Covenant
             with
             England
             they
             at
             first
             United
             in
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           revolting
           from
           it
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           necessary
           to
           make
           up
           that
           breach
           by
           a
           closer
           union
           amongst
           our selves
           and
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           appears
           ,
           without
           recounting
           the
           particular
           actions
           falling
           out
           betwixt
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Army
           betwixt
           divers
           and
           private
           Members
           and
           Officers
           of
           Both
           ,
           as
           what
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           person
           by
           himselfe
           or
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           some
           few
           hath
           done
           contrary
           and
           against
           the
           directions
           or
           command
           of
           his
           superiours
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Scots
          
           have
           in
           the
           maine
           broke
           with
           us
           ?
           For
           instance
           sake
           ,
           in
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           large
           
             *
          
           Treaty
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           granted
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           late
           King
           ;
           and
           wherein
           (
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           they
           having
           covenanted
           and
           Declared
           against
           
             Popery
          
           and
           
             Prelacy
          
           which
           the
           King
           and
           his
           party
           hath
           countenanced
           and
           favoured
           and
           now
           endeavouring
           to
           
           hel●
           his
           Sonne
           into
           his
           Fathers
           power
           that
           then
           he
           may
           make
           good
           his
           favour
           towards
           
             Papists
          
           and
           
             Prelates
          
           would
           excuse
           themselves
           and
           Quarrell
           to
           assigne
           the
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           how
           justly
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           :
           Their
           insisting
           on
           a
           pretended
           Loyalty
           clears
           them
           not
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           any
           who
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           troubles
           have
           observed
           their
           Motions
           their
           Demands
           and
           Treaties
           ,
           neither
           doth
           their
           literall
           leaning
           on
           the
           words
           in
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           [
           
             to
             defend
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Authority
          
           ]
           excuse
           their
           guilt
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Person
           and
           Authority
           being
           but
           one
           and
           an
           halfe
           part
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           drift
           of
           it
           makes
           it
           up
           ,
           which
           the
           
             English
          
           according
           to
           the
           End
           and
           Meaning
           do
           pursue
           
             in
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdome
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           that
           they
           give
           out
           and
           threaten
           to
           come
           in
           an
           hostile
           manner
           into
           
             England
          
           under
           their
           Apologeticall
           and
           specious
           pretence
           of
           
             fighting
             against
             the
             Sectaries
             thereof
             ,
          
           of
           
             repressing
             Schisms
             and
             Heresies
          
           when
           as
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Civill
           ,
           when
           as
           our
           own
           Divines
           can
           do
           better
           service
           by
           their
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           for
           the
           suppressing
           Schismes
           and
           Heresies
           then
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           Scots
           their
           Swords
           and
           Arms
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           may
           speak
           by
           experience
           are
           by
           the
           continuing
           this
           Warre
           more
           like
           to
           increase
           them
           both
           in
           number
           and
           power
           ,
           then
           to
           suppresse
           or
           lessen
           them
           in
           either
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           English
           Laity
           none
           or
           a
           very
           few
           and
           inconsiderable
           number
           of
           them
           doe
           tolerate
           Heresies
           and
           Sects
           ,
           as
           is
           elswhere
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           discourse
           :
           Moreover
           when
           the
           English
           have
           shewn
           their
           
             Aversenesse
             from
             a
             VVarre
             with
             Them
             ,
          
           
           
             q
          
           their
           tender
           and
           compassionate
           thoughts
           towards
           them
           when
           they
           were
           at
           the
           lowest
           ebbe
           ,
           and
           they
           expecting
           the
           like
           measure
           of
           friendship
           and
           Brotherhood
           from
           the
           Scots
           according
           to
           their
           motto
           and
           profession
           [
           
             to
             deal
             as
             they
             would
             be
             dealt
             with
          
           ]
           have
           assisted
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           even
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           troubles
           when
           they
           suffered
           most
           ,
           when
           by
           their
           applying
           themselves
           to
           the
           King
           for
           redress
           they
           could
           have
           none
           ,
           the
           English
           was
           their
           only
           ayd
           and
           best
           support
           .
           The
           last
           Question
           then
           falls
           out
           ,
           Whether
           whilst
           these
           matters
           be
           in
           dispute
           
             we
             may
             rest
             secure
             from
             an
             Hostile
             invasion
             from
             them
             or
             other
             Forraigners
             ?
          
           whether
           
             by
             these
             unnecessary
             disputes
             and
             dissentions
             here
             at
             home
             the
             Commonwealth
             be
             not
             in
             danger
             to
             lose
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             which
             hath
             cost
             so
             much
             Treasure
             Industry
             and
             Blood
             ?
          
           For
           the
           powers
           
             that
             be
             ,
          
           once
           shaken
           and
           becomming
           weake
           will
           soon
           fall
           ,
           most
           men
           being
           apt
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           
             r
          
           Politicians
           advice
           [
           
             Not
             to
             leane
             on
             a
             weak
             and
             to●tering
             Wall
          
           ]
           The
           judgment
           and
           knowledge
           of
           deciding
           these
           Questions
           rests
           in
           the
           Prudence
           and
           Experience
           of
           the
           
             State
             ,
          
           who
           after
           a
           long
           time
           casting
           and
           consulting
           what
           was
           fittest
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           what
           the
           safest
           course
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           strengthning
           and
           support
           of
           a
           firme
           and
           present
           Government
           have
           resolved
           upon
           an
           universall
           
             Engagement
          
           in
           such
           manner
           and
           forme
           as
           to
           their
           wisdomes
           seems
           most
           expedient
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           accordingly
           Declared
           and
           Ordained
           ,
           that
           they
           knowing
           the
           justnesse
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           ought
           in
           relation
           
           to
           the
           present
           security
           and
           maintenance
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           a
           firme
           and
           lasting
           Peace
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           Expedient
           and
           Lawfull
           means
           against
           the
           violence
           and
           restlesse
           opposition
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           none
           they
           judge
           so
           safe
           as
           by
           an
           
             Engagement
          
           and
           
             Subscription
          
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           if
           throughly
           weighed
           crosseth
           no
           former
           Vow
           either
           of
           
             Protestation
             Covenant
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             or
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           the
           subscriber
           only
           promising
           
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithfull
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             as
             it
             is
             now
             Established
             without
             King
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
             ;
          
           not
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Allegiance
          
           or
           
             Supremacy
          
           as
           is
           before
           observed
           if
           you
           look
           into
           the
           Reason
           and
           End
           of
           enjoyning
           the
           said
           
             Oa●kes
             ;
          
           Nor
           the
           
             Pro●estation
          
           taken
           1641.
           for
           
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Kings
             Honour
             Person
             and
             Estate
             ;
          
           Nor
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           taken
           1643
           for
           
             the
             preserving
             his
             just
             Power
             and
             Greatnesse
             ,
          
           where
           his
           
             Honour
          
           and
           
             Power
          
           are
           transitory
           and
           personall
           capacities
           during
           life
           ,
           dying
           with
           his
           Person
           without
           further
           respect
           had
           unto
           his
           successors
           :
           So
           the
           taking
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           commencing
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           King
           his
           death
           ,
           is
           no
           breach
           either
           of
           
             Covenant
          
           or
           
             Protestation
          
           taken
           for
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           words
           [
           
             Now
             Established
             without
             a
             King
             or
             House
             of
             Lords
          
           ]
           are
           the
           Nobility
           excluded
           for
           ever
           from
           their
           Privileges
           as
           to
           succeeding
           Parliaments
           if
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           the
           State
           shall
           so
           admit
           and
           these
           continued
           Divisions
           beget
           not
           an
           universall
           ruine
           taking
           away
           the
           succession
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           all
           Order
           and
           Government
           to
           be
           hereafter
           had
           ,
           nor
           from
           an
           Envy
           or
           Neglect
           had
           by
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           to
           degrade
           the
           Lords
           or
           lay
           their
           Honours
           in
           the
           dust
           as
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           seditiously
           given
           out
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           
             Gentry
          
           of
           which
           the
           Parliament
           themselves
           consists
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           next
           ranke
           
           to
           the
           
             Nobility
          
           may
           fear
           their
           turn
           is
           next
           to
           be
           thrown
           from
           their
           station
           also
           ,
           &
           al
           become
           
             Levelled
             ,
          
           Such
           suggestions
           questionlesse
           are
           infused
           by
           the
           Enemy's
           Factours
           into
           the
           
             Gentry's
          
           ears
           to
           draw
           away
           the
           affections
           of
           them
           also
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           
             Nobility
             ,
          
           to
           set
           on
           those
           ancient
           ranks
           of
           men
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           endeavouring
           indeed
           to
           turn
           the
           hands
           and
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           of
           such
           of
           the
           
             Lords
          
           as
           have
           assisted
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           extremities
           may
           hence
           be
           preserved
           from
           ruine
           ,
           which
           in
           case
           the
           Enemy
           should
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           they
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           ,
           and
           cannot
           therefore
           in
           their
           serious
           and
           prudent
           thoughts
           but
           confesse
           that
           
             Safety
             and
             Preservation
          
           are
           as
           valuable
           
             as
             Order
             or
             Honour
             is
             .
          
        
         
           Did
           the
           
             Engagement
          
           crosse
           the
           above-named
           Oaths
           ,
           the
           Refuser
           might
           plead
           the
           
             tendernes
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             having
             taken
             those
             Oaths
             which
             to
             his
          
           present
           judgement
           
             doth
             deter
             him
             from
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Engagement
             ,
          
           he
           cannot
           without
           dispencing
           with
           his
           Conscience
           so
           subscribe
           .
           The
           Subscriber
           from
           the
           tendernesse
           of
           his
           observes
           and
           builds
           on
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           precepts
           ,
           
             Let
             every
             Soule
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           againe
           ,
           
             submit
             unto
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             :
          
           he
           holds
           withall
           Gratitude
           to
           be
           a
           morall
           act
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thinks
           he
           may
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           promise
           fidelity
           to
           the
           Power
           from
           whence
           be
           receives
           protection
           and
           enjoyes
           his
           safety
           :
           so
           it
           seems
           strange
           that
           amongst
           men
           of
           the
           same
           uprightnes
           and
           integrity
           many
           of
           either
           party
           being
           conscientious
           and
           honest
           men
           ,
           one
           Party
           should
           Take
           ,
           another
           should
           
           Refuse
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           guide
           of
           Conscience
           conversing
           about
           the
           selfe
           same
           object
           should
           tend
           and
           lead
           to
           contrary
           Ends
           and
           Actions
           :
           Conscience
           is
           a
           certain
           and
           uniform
           habit
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           erre
           in
           a
           contrary
           Diameter
           ;
           as
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           into
           this
           Warre
           the
           Kings
           Party
           did
           pursue
           their
           Cause
           as
           the
           Parliament
           did
           theirs
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           
             imploring
             Gods
             blessing
             according
             to
             the
             Iustnesse
             and
             Righteousnesse
             thereof
             ,
          
           which
           could
           not
           be
           Iust
           on
           ether
           part
           when
           their
           undertakings
           were
           contrary
           and
           crosse
           each
           to
           other
           :
           It
           seems
           as
           strange
           that
           divers
           of
           either
           party
           acknowledging
           
             Gods
             Goodnesse
          
           trusting
           on
           his
           help
           should
           from
           contrariety
           of
           judgments
           and
           Courses
           each
           to
           other
           hope
           to
           succeed
           in
           that
           they
           expect
           from
           him
           ,
           
             a
             blessing
             upon
             their
             endeavourings
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             knowes
             no
             change
             ,
             nor
             faileth
             them
             who
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             none
             so
             wicked
             but
             will
             confesse
             that
             he
             is
             good
             and
             gracious
             ,
          
           but
           for
           any
           to
           expect
           that
           through
           his
           blessing
           through
           his
           goodnesse
           which
           they
           take
           not
           the
           proper
           course
           for
           in
           Prudence
           Sobriety
           and
           obedience
           ,
           or
           faile
           in
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           ordeyned
           for
           conveying
           unto
           us
           what
           we
           look
           for
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           tempting
           then
           a
           trusting
           on
           him
           :
           Conscience
           else
           may
           be
           defined
           a
           perswasion
           of
           the
           mind
           that
           such
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           sinne
           ,
           that
           therefore
           we
           are
           unwilling
           and
           afraid
           to
           commit
           the
           same
           for
           feare
           of
           displeasing
           a
           great
           and
           all-seeing
           Majesty
           :
           sinne
           is
           a
           transgression
           of
           the
           morall
           Law
           ,
           subscribing
           is
           no
           breach
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           Subscribing
           or
           not
           subscribing
           may
           proceed
           from
           a
           disposition
           or
           indisposition
           to
           do
           or
           refuse
           what
           our
           will
           doth
           prompt
           us
           unto
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           so
           much
           Conscience
           in
           the
           
             Taker
          
           and
           
             Refuser
          
           both
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           t
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           a
           
           Passion
           or
           selfe
           wilfull
           humour
           governed
           and
           directed
           by
           a
           carnall
           and
           selfeseeking
           policy
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           small
           difficulty
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           
             Naturall
          
           and
           
             Spirituall
          
           inclinations
           of
           a
           man
           :
           It
           is
           not
           betweene
           
             Taking
             and
             not
             Taking
             the
             Engagement
          
           amongst
           us
           as
           betweene
           
             Eating
             and
             not
             Eating
          
           meats
           amongst
           the
           
             Christian
             Romans
             ,
          
           where
           as
           to
           the
           
             Eating
             and
             not
             Eating
          
           the
           Aposte
           judgeth
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           indifferency
           as
           to
           them
           that
           were
           so
           divided
           concerning
           meates
           and
           thereupon
           ordereth
           
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
          
           which
           he
           doth
           to
           take
           away
           the
           occasion
           of
           secondary
           differences
           which
           might
           grow
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           common
           Peace
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           scandall
           and
           division
           ;
           there
           was
           nothing
           there
           enjoyned
           as
           to
           the
           
             Eating
          
           or
           
             Abstaining
             from
             Eating
             ;
          
           It
           is
           not
           so
           between
           
             Submitting
          
           and
           not
           
             Submitting
          
           unto
           Authority
           as
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Policies
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           for
           whereas
           
             submission
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             is
             required
          
           and
           here
           the
           Powers
           
             that
             be
          
           enjoyne
           the
           same
           ,
           Obedience
           being
           a
           conscientious
           Duty
           
             better
             then
             Sacrifice
          
           the
           indifferency
           seems
           to
           cease
           and
           is
           become
           a
           duty
           ;
           and
           there
           the
           Conscience
           swayes
           the
           ballance
           rather
           unto
           that
           side
           which
           obeyes
           ,
           then
           unto
           that
           which
           resists
           Authority
           :
           so
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           quarrell
           rests
           in
           subjection
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           to
           ,
           in
           resisting
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           &
           the
           process
           of
           this
           War
           lies
           on
           their
           score
           and
           theirs
           alone
           who
           when
           they
           have
           erred
           and
           are
           convinced
           shall
           not
           acknowledge
           and
           retract
           their
           errour
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           no
           injury
           or
           disrepute
           to
           the
           sober
           and
           lowly
           minded
           .
           The
           wisest
           of
           
             *
          
           Philosophers
           maintaines
           that
           
             no
             injury
             can
             befall
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
          
           
           his
           stout
           and
           resolved
           heart
           keeps
           off
           the
           sto●ms
           of
           Calumny
           when
           weaker
           ones
           do
           feare
           and
           shrinke
           under
           every
           gust
           of
           reproach
           and
           censure
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           convicted
           Party
           shall
           redeem
           their
           errour
           by
           confessing
           it
           ,
           the
           vanquishing
           forbeare
           to
           glory
           as
           some
           have
           over-hastily
           boasted
           in
           their
           
             extraordinary
             successe
          
           of
           a
           finite
           uncertaine
           and
           vanishing
           condition
           
             ſ
          
           rather
           then
           in
           the
           Equity
           and
           Iustice
           of
           their
           Cause
           of
           a
           more
           durable
           and
           lasting
           station
           ,
           
             t
          
           Or
           in
           the
           flattering
           and
           pleasing
           our selves
           with
           the
           divisions
           falling
           out
           amidst
           our
           enemies
           abroad
           concerning
           their
           Counsells
           and
           Commands
           ,
           rather
           in
           studying
           to
           compose
           and
           reconcile
           our
           own
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           Warre
           might
           soon
           be
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           
             God
             of
             Peace
          
           own
           us
           as
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           unto
           whom
           he
           hath
           promised
           
             *
          
           
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38477e-110
           
             a
             In
             the
             Meditation
             upon
             the
             second
             Treatise
             in
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             b
             Proverb
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Edw.
             3.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             With
             swords
             girt
             on
             their
             sides
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Writ
             in
             the
             Crown
             Office
             .
          
           
             e
             Mr.
             
               Lambard
            
             in
             his
             
               Eirenarch
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             his
             Answ
             .
             to
             a
             Declaration
             sent
             from
             both
             Houses
             ,
             
               May
            
             1642
             
          
           
             g
             
               See
               the
               two
               Declarations
               entituled
               ,
               The
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               Parliament
               assembled
               at
               
                 O●ford
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               specious
               Frontispices
               of
               The
               
                 
                   One
                   
                     
                       Touching
                       a
                       Treaty
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Other
                   
                     
                       Concerning
                       their
                       endeavors
                       for
                       Peace
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Print
               .
               March
               1643.
               
            
          
           
             h
             In
             his
             Declaration
             concerning
             his
             proceedings
             with
             his
             Subjects
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             since
             the
             Pacification
             in
             the
             Camp
             near
             
               Berwick
               ,
            
             Printed
             1640
             ,
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             i
             Namely
             in
             that
             Recorded
             in
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             
               Richard
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Warwick
            
             his
             Answer
             unto
             King
             
               Henry
            
             the
             6th
             ,
             who
             directing
             
               His
            
             Privy-Seal
             to
             discharge
             him
             of
             his
             Governourship
             of
             
               Callis
               ,
            
             the
             Earle
             refused
             ,
             alleging
             .
             
               That
               it
               was
               granted
               him
               by
               Parliament
               ,
            
             Whereunto
             if
             it
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             that
             might
             be
             a
             personall
             Contumacy
             in
             the
             Earl
             ,
             nothing
             proving
             the
             validity
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             the
             reply
             may
             be
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             hath
             been
             of
             so
             large
             an
             extent
             ,
             That
             some
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realm
             have
             been
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             confirmed
             ,
             as
             
               Edw.
            
             the
             4th
             ,
             Some
             with
             their
             Wife
             and
             Issue
             dis-inherited
             of
             their
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             
               Hen.
            
             6.
             the
             lawfulness
             whereof
             not
             at
             any
             time
             questioned
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Tytle
             to
             the
             Crown
             hath
             been
             disputed
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             Authority
             of
             that
             Court
             setled
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             entailed
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             Poll●y
             and
             prudence
             thought
             sit
             .
             
               Speeds
               Chronic.
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Hen.
               6.
               
               Edward
               4
               ,
               &
            
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             
               Scots
            
             Remonstrance
             Printed
             1640
             ▪
             cited
             by
             Master
             .
             
               Thomas
               May
            
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             written
             1647.
             
          
           
             l
             Cited
             and
             complained
             of
             by
             the
             King
             in
             the
             same
             D●clararation
             against
             His
             
               Scotish
            
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             inviting
             forrein
             forces
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             page
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             See
             the
             Letter
             it self
             in
             the
             same
             Declaration
             ,
             signed
             by
             seven
             of
             the
             principall
             of
             the
             Nobility
             of
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             m
             The
             Lord
             
               London
               ,
            
             See
             his
             Answer
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             the
             Authors
             accompt
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             in
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             he
             keeps
             in
             memory
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Scots
               we●e
               the
               first
               that
               began
               the
               Kings
               troubles
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             his
             leaving
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             and
             going
             to
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             that
             Book
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             Declaration
             printed
             on
             the
             Kings
             behalfe
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             1643.
             pag.
             23.
             suggesting
             
               an
               intent
               in
               them
               to
               confound
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               alter
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             England
             .
             The
             Marquesse
             of
             
               Montrosse
            
             declareth
             how
             
               they
               began
               His
               Troubles
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               by
               dispersing
               their
               Apologeticall
               Pamphlets
            
             (
             as
             he
             termes
             them
             )
             
               through
            
             Great
             Britaine
             
               before
               the
               Troubles
               began
               ,
               and
               before
               their
               comming
               with
               an
               Army
               into
            
             England
             :
             See
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             The
             History
             of
             His
             Majesties
             affairs
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Marquesse
             ,
             in
             the
             years
             1644
             ,
             1645
             ,
             1646.
             page
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Amongst
             other
             Motives
             to
             his
             a●g●r
             about
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Strafford's
            
             death
             ,
             which
             whether
             he
             would
             have
             avenged
             on
             the
             Party
             who
             condemned
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             guessed
             at
             ,
             in
             that
             an
             unknown
             Author
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             severall
             times
             repents
             the
             injustice
             of
             that
             Act
             ,
             
               to
               which
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               yeeld
               complyance
               ,
               for
               which
               sin
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Author
             mentions
             it
             ,
             
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Kingdomes
               have
               felt
               long
               ,
               great
               ,
               and
               heavy
               Troubles
               .
            
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             the
             Treatise
             concerning
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Strafford
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             
               Mo●trosse
            
             his
             Declaration
             set
             forth
             1649
             aggravating
             the
             same
             to
             incense
             the
             King
             and
             his
             party
             against
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             expressing
             in
             it
             their
             disloyall
             Practices
             ,
             Breach
             of
             Duty
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             calling
             them
             Traytors
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             the
             Kings
             gratefull
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Affection
             and
             Loyalty
             of
             his
             
               Irish
            
             Subjects
             in
             offering
             to
             supply
             him
             with
             Preparations
             ,
             &c.
             together
             with
             their
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             their
             ability
             ,
             to
             reduce
             his
             dis-affected
             Subjects
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             to
             their
             obedience
             ,
             
               desiring
               withal
               it
               may
               be
               Recorded
               as
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Printed
               as
               a
               Testimony
               of
               their
               Loyalty
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
            
             In
             his
             Declaration
             since
             the
             Pacification
             ,
             pag.
             63.
             
             Which
             could
             not
             but
             stir
             up
             the
             
               Scots
            
             to
             seeke
             protection
             and
             assistance
             from
             their
             fellow
             subjects
             and
             friends
             wheresoever
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             calls
             his
             dis-affected
             subjects
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             doth
             secern
             them
             from
             the
             rest
             is
             hard
             to
             judge
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             whole
             and
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             did
             by
             their
             Pacts
             and
             Counsels
             at
             their
             Assemblies
             h●ld
             ,
             withstand
             and
             resolve
             to
             withstand
             divers
             of
             his
             Messages
             obtruding
             on
             them
             such
             matters
             as
             made
             against
             the
             Peace
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             the
             third
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             r
             Mr.
             
               D●nz
               .
               Hollis
            
             his
             speech
             ,
             June
             1642.
             
          
           
             ſ
             See
             the
             Message
             s●nt
             from
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             &
             his
             parties
             receiving
             it
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Book
             .
          
           
             t
             See
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             &
             Comm●ns
             assembled
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             printed
             there
             1643.
             
          
           
             u
             See
             the
             Remonst●ance
             sent
             out
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             1639.
             
          
           
             w
             See
             the
             same
             Declaration
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             x
             See
             it
             cited
             in
             the
             Declaration
             Printed
             at
             
               Oxford
            
             1643.
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Mr.
             
               John
               Heywood
            
             on
             the
             life
             of
             
               Hen
            
             the
             4th
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Bracton
            
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             France
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Rohan
            
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             States
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             calling
             
               England
            
             a
             little
             world
             set
             apart
             as
             having
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             other
             Princes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Mercurius
             Aulicus
             .
          
           
             d
             Victoria
             naturâ
             insolens
             &
             superba
             est
             
               Cicero
               .
            
          
           
             e
             King
             
               James
            
             his
             Speech
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             1609
             
          
           
             f
             
               In
            
             Norththamptonshire
             .
          
           
             g
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Bacon
            
             on
             the
             life
             of
             
               Hen.
            
             the
             7th
             .
          
           
             h
             Nulla
             tam
             sancta
             
               Lex
            
             est
             quam
             non
             oppo●ceat
             ,
             si
             salus
             populi
             post●let
             ,
             urgeatque
             necessit●s
             ,
             mu●are
             .
             
               Bodin
            
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Repub.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             Parliaments
             Remonstrance
             1647.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Treatise
             28.
             upon
             the
             Vote
             of
             Non-Addresses
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             the
             Book
             stiled
             the
             present
             judgment
             of
             the
             Convocation
             held
             at
             
               Oxford
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Cal●ing
             
               J●piter
            
             (
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             t●e
             heathen
             Gods
             )
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             quasi
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Bacon
            
             on
             the
             life
             of
             
               Hen.
            
             the
             7th
             .
          
           
             p
             In
             the
             Remonstrance
             dated
             Nov.
             1648.
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             
               Scots
            
             Commissioners
             dated
             the
             fourth
             of
             March
             ,
             1647.
             
          
           
             r
             See
             the
             Breviary
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             pag.
             112.
             
          
           
             ſ
             See
             the
             Objections
             and
             Answers
             at
             large
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             passages
             at
             the
             meeting
             at
             
               Vxbridge
            
             1644.
             
             Printed
             then
             at
             
               Oxford
               .
            
          
           
             t
             Hen.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             u
             The
             Law
             book
             Cas●s
             give
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             bringing
             counterfeit
             money
             into
             
               England
            
             out
             of
             
               Ireland
            
             is
             but
             Misprision
             of
             Treason
             although
             the
             bringers
             know
             and
             utter
             it
             
               Quiae
               Hibernia
               est
               membrum
               Angliae
               .
               Dal●on
            
             Iustice
             of
             Peace
             in
             
               cap.
               de
            
             high
             Treason
             .
          
           
             w
             The
             Lord
             
               w●a●ton
               .
            
          
           
             z
             See
             these
             Charges
             mentioned
             by
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             against
             the
             King
             in
             M●
             .
             
               May
            
             his
             History
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             pag.
             118.
             
          
           
             a
             BERK-SHIRE
             .
          
           
             b
             Twyford
             ,
             O
             kingham
             ,
             ●arringdon
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             Master
             
               May
            
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
            
             mentioning
             the
             Demand
             and
             Answer
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Book
             of
             an
             unknown
             Author
             called
             
               The
               State's
               Martyr
               .
            
          
           
             e
             See
             the
             Message
             and
             Answer
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Kings
             affaires
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             the
             Historian
             speaking
             of
             the
             Marquesses
             
               M●n●●osse
            
             and
             
               Argyle
               ,
            
             the
             Generalls
             of
             the
             two
             opposite
             Armies
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             he
             highly
             ex●olls
             
               M●ntrosse
            
             and
             as
             much
             reviles
             and
             derogates
             from
             
               Argyle
               ,
            
             rendring
             him
             in
             many
             passages
             of
             that
             Booke
             
               A
               〈◊〉
               spirited
               So●ld●er
               and
               a
               Knave
               ,
            
             when
             as
             in
             other
             mens
             judgements
             he
             had
             when
             he
             was
             so
             depraved
             otherwise
             proved
             himself
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             it
             cited
             in
             the
             
               Oxford
            
             Declaration
             pag.
             1●
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             March
             23.
             1644.
             and
             the
             Committees
             Summons
             in
             
               Aprill
            
             following
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             Proclamation
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             set
             forth
             1642
             ▪
             accusing
             many
             Gentlemen
             serving
             as
             Knights
             and
             Burgesses
             for
             their
             severall
             and
             respective
             Count●es
             to
             be
             
               Tray●ors
            
             and
             their
             Persons
             to
             be
             seized
             on
             as
             
               Rebells
               .
            
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             Treatise
             17.
             on
             Church-Government
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             their
             Declaration
             Printed
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             March
             1643.
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             a
             Book
             styled
             [
             
               The
               presen●
               judgment
               of
               the
               Corvocation
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               dated
               June
            
             1647.
             ]
             which
             if
             weighed
             with
             the
             Arguments
             in
             the
             Letter
             written
             by
             the
             
               London
            
             Ministers
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Fairfax
            
             and
             his
             Councell
             of
             War
             ,
             dated
             January
             1648.
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
            
             and
             the
             keeping
             it
             the
             Reader
             will
             soone
             discern
             the
             odds
             .
          
           
             *
             Suprema
             Lex
             Salus
             Populi
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             taking
             the
             Covenant
             for
             Reformation
             and
             Defence
             of
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Livy
             .
          
           
             *
             Isaiah
             .
          
           
             *
             Cice●o
             :
          
           
             o
             See
             the
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             to
             the
             taking
             the
             Covenant
             Printed
             
               Feb.
            
             1643.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             Instructions
             for
             taking
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             unanimous
             judgment
             of
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             observed
             by
             their
             severall
             Peti●ions
             at
             that
             time
             presented
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Trained
             Bands
             of
             the
             County
             of
             
               Essex
            
             presented
             to
             their
             Lord
             Lieut.
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Warwick
               .
            
             Likewise
             
               Sir
               Benjamine
               Rudyard
            
             his
             speech
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Parliament
             about
             Popery
             countenanced
             .
             See
             Master
             
               May
            
             his
             History
             ,
             
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Chapter
               6.
               
               Page
            
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             with
             Instructions
             for
             taking
             the
             
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Mr.
             
               Alexander
               Henderson
            
             in
             his
             reply
             to
             the
             Kings
             first
             Paper
             .
          
           
             ſ
             See
             the
             
               Essex
            
             Petition
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             t
             See
             their
             Commissioners
             judgement
             and
             intentions
             concerning
             .
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Declaring
             
               Prelacy
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               broil●
               .
            
             In
             their
             Papers
             dated
             24
             
               Feb.
            
             1640.
             
          
           
             u
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             severall
             Treatises
             (
             
               viz.
            
             (
             Upon
             the
             Listing
             &
             Raising
             Armie●
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             Upon
             the
             Covenant
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             w
             See
             the
             6.
             
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             x
             
               See
               the
               Articles
            
             pag.
             16
             
               Demand
               4
               Granted
               by
               the
               King
               1641.
               viz.
            
             That
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             his
             Councell
             or
             attendance
             but
             such
             as
             should
             be
             approved
             by
             both
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Treatise
             4
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             his
             parties
             constant
             〈◊〉
             towards
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
            
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             his
             part●s
             naming
             it
             some
             of
             them
             have
             termed
             it
             
               a
               Rebellious
               City
               ,
               a
               Magazine
               of
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               raised
               against
               their
               King
               ,
            
             reproaching
             it
             with
             scornfull
             Nick-names
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
          
           
             z
             See
             their
             Declaration
             Printed
             at
             
               Oxford
               1643
               pag.
            
             14
             15.
             against
             the
             suggested
             irregular
             and
             undue
             proc●edings
             of
             the
             Common-Councell
             the
             Represen●ative
             of
             the
             whole
             City
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             in
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Ministers
             their
             notice
             taking
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Armies
             conceipt
             had
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             page
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               See
               his
               Parties
               opinion
               of
               the
               Covenant
               and
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               in
               the
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               pag.
               113
               ,
               114
               ,
               115.
               whether
               and
               how
               far
               it
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               how
               little
               uniformity
               in
               the
               taking
               or
               keeping
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               purpose
               in
               the
               Authors
               judgment
               framed
               at
               first
               ,
               how
               ambiguous
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               how
               much
               mistaking
               or
               dissembling
               in
               the
               making
               it
               at
               first
               ,
               or
               mis-representing
               by
               those
               who
               like
               it
               no●
               ,
               that
               howbeit
               one
               part
               thereof
               is
               
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 then
                 no
                 intention
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 King's
                 just
                 Power
                 and
                 Greatnesse
                 ,
              
               the
               Authour
               in
               the
               King's
               name
               conceives
               that
               it
               was
               made
               and
               intended
               against
               the
               King
               as
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Treatise
               against
               the
               Covenant
               the
               Kings
               Party
               complaineth
               .
            
             
               See
               also
               the
               Kings
               Declaration
               since
               the
               Paci●i●a●ion
               against
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               and
               the
               Covenant
               pag
               8
               which
               opinion
               of
               his
               see
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               
                 Montrosse
              
               his
               Declaration
               set
               forth
               1649
               As
               in
               a
               B●ok
               called
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Kings
               affairs
               in
               
                 Scotland
              
               before
               cited
               ,
               pag.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Pa●au●
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             their
             Acts
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             raising
             Contribution-money
             towards
             the
             Warrs
             throughout
             all
             Counties
             exempting
             the
             Universities
             and
             other
             Colledges
             from
             such
             Payments
             .
          
           
             *
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             the
             like
             observed
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             written
             by
             Mr.
             
               Mason
            
             sometimes
             Fellow
             of
             
               Merton
            
             Colledge
             in
             
               Oxford
            
             in
             his
             Ep●stle
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               .
            
          
           
             e
             See
             their
             Remonstrances
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             War
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             their
             Remonstrance
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             &
             Commons
             assembled
             at
             
               Oxford
            
             &c.
             printed
             there
             1643.
             p.
             24.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             Trea●ise
             concerning
             the
             Kings
             retirement
             from
             
               Westminster
            
          
           
             n
             Written
             by
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               May
               ,
            
             1647.
             beginning
             at
             pag.
             6.
             unto
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             o
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Treatise
             1.
             on
             the
             Kings
             calling
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             p
             Mr.
             
               May
            
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             q
             Mr.
             
               Hollis
            
             his
             Speech
             .
          
           
             r
             See
             the
             36
             Statute
             of
             
               Edw.
               
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             r
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Treatise
             to
             upon
             their
             seizing
             the
             Kings
             Magazines
             Forts
             Navy
             and
             
               Militia
               .
            
          
           
             ſ
             Hen.
             the
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             their
             Apology
             Printed
             soon
             after
             the
             
               ●ngl●sh
            
             Army
             went
             toward
             
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Tantum
             res
             〈◊〉
             c●m
             qu
             〈◊〉
             satell●ith
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Pontific
             is
             〈◊〉
             .
             Iewel
             in
             Apolog.
             Eccles.
             Anglican
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             speedy
             and
             effectu-suppressing
             Errors
             and
             Schisms
             is
             charged
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             b
             K.
             
               Iames
            
             his
             Speech
             before-mentioned
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             the
             
               Oxford
            
             Declaration
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             treatise
             concerning
             the
             Kings
             going
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             surprise
             the
             five
             Members
             .
          
           
             g
             Marlboroug●
             ▪
             Decemb.
             1642.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             
               Oxford
            
             Declaration
             page
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             same
             Declaration
             page
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             25
             Edw.
             3
             
          
           
             l
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cooke
            
             his
             Collections
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             fourth
             Book
             of
             his
             Institut
             .
          
           
             m
             Quanquam
             Principes
             sunt
             ex
             numero
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             tamen
             natura
             &
             temporis
             ratione
             prius
             sue●
             int
             Subditi
             Princ
             pes
             ve●o
             (
             nisi
             qui
             Tyrannidem
             usurpârint
             )
             non
             naturà
             ut
             Pat●es
             sed
             suffragio
             Subditorum
             gratia
             constituti
             s●nt
             I●de
             illud
             Domini
             apud
             
               Daniel
               4.
               32.
               
               Scias
               quod
               dominetur
               Altissimus
               in
               regno
               homin
               um
               &
               cui
               volue●it
               dabi●
               illud
               .
            
             Ex
             qu●
             sequitur
             non
             Regum
             causâ
             Subditos
             nasci
             ,
             sed
             Reges
             commodis
             Subditorū
             inservi●e
             debere
             .
             
               Bucan.
            
             Institut
             Theolog.
             Tractat.
             de
             Magistratu
             .
             
               Thomas
            
             1
             part
             1
             samma
             Theolog.
             quest
             .
             9.
             
             Art.
             3
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Plea
             ,
          
           
             *
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             *
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             *
             Treatise
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Master
             
               Lambards
               Eirenarch
               ,
            
             cap.
             2.
             in
             his
             Tract
             on
             King
             
               Edw.
            
             the
             third
             his
             Writ
             directed
             to
             the
             high
             Sheriff
             :
             of
             
               Kent
            
             for
             the
             Proclaming
             Peace
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             first
             of
             U●iting
             Minds
             ,
             then
             of
             Restraining
             Hands
             as
             a
             meanes
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             publick
             peace
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             16.
             
             Demand
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             At
             the
             defeat
             given
             them
             by
             
               Montrosse
            
             at
             
               Kilsyth
            
             eve●
             to
             the
             ruining
             the
             State
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             when
             the
             Lord
             
               Fairfax
            
             the
             English
             Generall
             and
             other
             Commanders
             in
             chief
             wrote
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Leven
            
             the
             Scottish
             Generall
             that
             
               they
               accounted
               the
               calamities
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               to
               be
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               would
               willingly
               adventure
               their
               owne
               blood
               for
               the
               Scots
               as
               for
               the
               English
               till
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               were
               fully
               vanqu●shed
               .
            
             See
             the
             Breviary
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Noli
             in
             caducum
             parietem
             inclinare
             ▪
             Lipsius
             Politic.
          
           
             *
             In
             sapientem
             non
             potest
             cadere
             Injuria
             .
             
               Seneca
               .
            
          
           
             ſ
             See
             the
             exhortation
             for
             and
             touching
             the
             taking
             the
             Covenant
             annexed
             to
             the
             Covenant
             Printed
             .
             9
             
               February
               ,
            
             1643
             
          
           
             t
             Commonly
             discoursed
             in
             the
             Diurnalls
             and
             Occurrences
             Printed
             in
             
               Aprill
            
             and
             
               May
            
             1651.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             19.